Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Moulton, Louise Chandler, 1835-1908 [1859], My third book: a collection of tales. (Harper & Brothers, New York) [word count] [eaf653T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

Hic Fructus Virtutis; Clifton Waller Barrett [figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper with Bookplate: heraldry figure with a green tree on top and shield below. There is a small gray shield hanging from the branches of the tree, with three blue figures on that small shield. The tree stands on a base of gray and black intertwined bars, referred to as a wreath in heraldic terms. Below the tree is a larger shield, with a black background, and with three gray, diagonal stripes across it; these diagonal stripes are referred to as bends in heraldic terms. There are three gold leaves in line, end-to-end, down the middle of the center stripe (or bend), with green veins in the leaves. Note that the colors to which this description refers appear in some renderings of this bookplate; however, some renderings may appear instead in black, white and gray tones.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page MY THIRD BOOK. A Collection of Tales. NEW YORK:
HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS,
FRANKLIN SQUARE.

1859.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year one thousand
eight hundred and fifty-nine, by
Harper & Brothers,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District
of New York.

-- --

PREFACE.

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

There is a pleasant legend which tells how the
Hindoo maidens, in whose hearts love is beginning
to dawn, go to the banks of the Ganges, and launch,
each one, her little cocoa-shell boat with its lighted
lamp. Kneeling on the river's brink, they watch till
the light dies, or the boat, with its lamp still burning,
goes out of sight, and from its fate they augur hope
or despair.

Twice before I have made my venture, as doubtfully
as they, on the tide of public opinion, and now
I have come again to the river's brink to send forth
“My Third Book.” What the future will decree for
it—genial airs, warmth, and sunlight, or adverse gales—
I know not. I can but wait.

Hitherto I have found kind friends among my readers,
and I hope the gift I bring to-day may prove a
passport to their continued regard. Some of the
tales herein embodied may be recognized by those
familiar with the magazine literature of the past four
years; but, I trust, their reappearance in a new garb
will not be unwelcome. Other portions of the contents
are entirely new; and of all, whatever their imperfections,
I can but say, as those who proffer humble
entertainment to distinguished guests,

“Still the poor mansion offers thee its best.”

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

CONTENTS.

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

PAGE


THE PRIDE OF MOSES GRANT 9

HOW ONE WOMAN CAME TO MARRY 55

THE TENANT OF THE OLD BROWN HOUSE 77

UNCLE ROGER'S STORY AND MINE 117

THE MIST OVER THE VALLEY 141

JOSEPH THORNE—HIS CALLING 159

OLIVE WINCHESER WIGHT 181

MY INHERITANCE 211

NUMBER 101 247

LEONA: A BLIND MAN'S STORY 283

THE MOUNTAIN ROAD 299

THE STORY OF A MAN OF BUSINESS 319

THE COTTAGE ON THE HILL 335

JOANNA, THE ACTRESS 347

THE RECORD OF A TROUBLED LIFE 377

FOUR LETTERS FROM HELEN HAMILTON 395

THE PHANTOM FACE: A STORY FOR CHRISTMAS 419

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Main text

-- --

The Pride of Moses Grant.

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]



Men
Can counsel, and speak comfort to that grief
Which they themselves not feel; but, tasting it,
Their counsel turns to passion, which before
Would give preceptial medicine to rage,
Fetter strong madness in a silken thread,
Charm ache with air, and agony with words.
A wretched soul, bruised with adversity,
We bid be quiet when we hear it cry;
But were we burdened with like weight of pain,
As much, or more, we should ourselves complain.
SHAKSPEARE (Much ado about Nothing).

-- --

p653-014

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

IT was a wild, wet December night, full of tempest.
Outside the red wooden house in the hollow, where
Moses Grant had lived all his respectable life, the
winds blew with an eerie sound, like a lost spirit's
wail, and the snow fell steadily, folding the earth in
great white shrouds.

Moses Grant and his wife sat before the fire. A
cheerful glow came out from the blazing logs; a mug
of cider was toasting unheeded on the hearth, and a
few apples stood untouched on the stand between
them. Every thing in this peaceful family sitting-room
wore a snug and comfortable look, from the
neat bed standing in a recess in the wall, with homemade
blue woolen spread and snowy linen, to the
brightly-polished powter plates upon the dresser and
the unsoiled sand on the white floor.

Outside, through the snow and the storm, tottered
a single female figure—wearily, painfully, as if every
step must be her last. Forsaken of God and man, the
very elements seemed to do battle with her—the winds
blew her feeble steps backward—the snow piled up
higher and higher drifts before her feet, and yet those
feeble feet tottered on—over the drifts, against the
wind—steadily toward the red house in the hollow.

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

There was a strange shadow on the face of that meek
woman, Moses Grant's wife. Her knitting had fallen
from her busy fingers, her foot tapped the floor with a
restless beat, and at last, as if she could endure the
stillness no longer, she arose and began moving hurriedly
about the room, giving a touch here and there
to her domestic arrangements, and now and then going
stealthily to the window to look forth into the night.

“Oh!” she cried, in a low voice, “God have mercy—
this pitiless, pitiless storm!”

“You are thinking of Margaret,” said the slow, firm
tones of Moses Grant.

The woman started, and dropped the candlestick she
held in her confusion. She turned ghastly pale, and
grasped the dresser, near which she stood, for support.
If a grave had opened at her very feet she would have
been no more overwhelmed with wonder. For many
months in that household that name—Margaret—had
been dead and buried—a forbidden sound. Perhaps—
her eyes gleamed with a wild hope, and the color
came back to her cheeks—perhaps her husband had
relented; perhaps he would forgive their child—their
Margaret. She went toward him, that meek woman,
and, kneeling at his feet, lifted up her pleading voice.

“Surely, father, I may speak of her, now you have
called her name. It may be you are willing to forgive
her—to let her come back again. Five-and-twenty
years I have walked patiently by your side; I have
tried to be a help-meet to you. God has given us seven
children, and we have made their graves—all but
one—behind the church on the hill-top. And now
she is gone—the last—my one child—Margaret. Oh,
husband, will you forgive her? Will you let her come

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

back? What would even shame be to the loss of her?
And perhaps she has not sinned as we have thought.
She was a good child always, our Margaret. She
loved the church and the Bible, and you used to say
no one else learned their lessons in the catechism so
well as she. We are getting old, father—may I have
my girl back again?”

The old man's face had worked convulsively while
she poured forth her pleading prayer, but it settled
back now into stony, immovable calm. He looked
sternly at the woman crouching at his knees, as if she,
too, had some share in Margaret's sin. He said, in
his cold, resolved tones,

“It is of no use. If we would take the child back
we do not even know where to seek her. She is dead
to us, now and forever. Hear me, Mary: if she lay
at this moment outside that door, with this storm falling
on her bare, unsheltered head, I would not open it
one inch to let her in. She has made her bed; she
shall lie in it. We have lived here many years—I,
and my father, and my father's father—elders, one after
another, in the church—and when did disgrace ever
come to our humble, honest name, till she brought it?
She chose that bad young man and his unholy love,
and father and mother she has none. Hear me, Mary;
we are childless. Let her name never pass your lips
or mine.”

The woman rose and groped blindly to her chair.
She sat there with half-closed eyes, swaying herself to
and fro, muttering now and then, “Oh, this pitiless
storm!”

Outside, the figure tottered on.

Suddenly there was a cry borne upon the blast—a

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

wild, wailing human cry, rising high above the wind,
piercing into the red house, piercing Moses Grant's
firm, stony heart, as he sat before the fire. A weight
seemed to fall helplessly against the outside door, and
then there was silence.

The mother sprang up and mechanically threw open
the door, and the snow tumbled in, and the wailing
wind rushed in. What was it lying there, stiff and
helpless, upon the stone step, lifting up, whiter than
the snow, its ghastly human face? The old man
sprang to his wife's side. He had overrated his own
stoicism. He shook her arm, almost harshly.

“What are you thinking of, Mary?” he cried, passionately;
“have you no mother's heart? will you let
her die there before your eyes—our child, Margaret?”

He caught the prostrate figure in his arms—to his
breast; he carried her in, to the warmth, the light, the
father's house whence she had wandered; and then
the cold, iron man wept over her like a helpless child;
while the mother, fully herself now, worked with wild
energy, collecting and applying restoratives, chafing
the thin hands and the numb, half-frozen feet.

Her efforts were successful in so far that the girl, for
she was not more than eighteen, opened her eyes and
came back to life with a gasping shudder. She did
not seem quite restored, however, to the full use of
her faculties. She spoke by snatches, in a strange,
wandering fashion.

“I thought I was dead,” she said, “but I'm not.
This is home, isn't it? and there's father! What do
you cry so for, father? You never used to. I never
saw you do so before. Oh! I know; you are crying
about poor Margaret. You think, now, that she

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

wasn't so bad, after all. You are glad she has come
home.”

“Margaret,” broke in her mother's voice, “were
you deceived? Did you think you were married to
that man—that Gilbert Trumbull?”

It was pitiful to see such fierce passion in one so
gentle as Margaret Grant, who, from childhood, had
never known a thought save of loving submission to
her parents' will, until that stronger love came and
compelled her obedience in another direction. The
blood mantled her pale cheek, and burned there in
one round red spot. She rose up in the bed, and
shrieked out, with her eyes gleaming, her frame trembling,

“You shall not, I say you shall not speak his name—
you who hate him so. You shall not drive me into
betraying his secret. Turn me out again into the
storm, if you will. I can die there as well as here;
but you shall not make me answer your questions.”

“Hush, darling, darling, darling,” murmured Mary
Grant; the mother-love, the mother-tenderness, stronger
than life, choking in her voice, thrilling in her touch,
raining in tears from her eyes: “you shall not tell me
if you do not wish to. Be satisfied. You shall never
go out into the cold world again; you shall never suffer
any more.”

And Moses Grant wept on, the while, his proud,
stony heart melted, for the time, quite into childishness;
saying nothing, only looking now and then at
the girl whom his anger had driven forth, and who
had come back to him—alas! he knew it now, to die.

That night a babe was born in the red house in the

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

hollow. She came in the storm: was it a token of the
life that awaited her? Outside were the snow, the
darkness, the pitiless, wailing blast; within, only the
girl, so young, so fair even in her ruin, and the two
old people, tearless now and silent, keeping breathless
watch over their one child.

The baby came into the world with a wail. Mary
Grant brought forth from an old bureau, where they
had lain for almost eighteen years, the tiny garments,
soft and delicate in fabric, antique and simple in make,
which her own fingers had fashioned, joyfully, hopefully,
for her youngest-born, Margaret; and in them
she robed Margaret's child.

But death was written on the young mother's brow,
and the parents could not choose but read. She drew
her little one to her arms, and, holding her on her bosom,
she blessed her.

“She shall be called Elinor Trumbull, after the
mother of her father.” When she had said these
words, in a firm, quiet tone of command, she seemed
to sink in unconsciousness. After a time she roused
herself with wild energy.

“Let no one defraud my child of her name,” she
cried out. “It is hers—she has a right to it. Father,
mother, promise me that you will call her by this
name—Elinor Trumbull?”

The two old people, with one consent, faltered the
required promise, and then she said, in a humble tone,

“Before I die, forgive me, my parents. God knows
I have loved you, in spite of all I have done to make
you suffer. Tell me that you forgive me.”

They forgave her without reproach or question.
They blessed her with tender tears, and, sitting at her

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

bed's head, they watched her as she sank again into a
sort of drowse, still holding her babe on her breast.
After that she never opened her eyes, but she murmured
dreamily of green fields and fragrant blossoms,
and the babblings of summer brooks, blent now and
then with loving words or tender memories about her
baby's father. Then all was very still, and they
thought her sleeping; but somehow, I know not how,
unseen and silently, from that calm her soul stole forth,
and was translated to the great endless calm lying beyond.
Margaret was dead!

For the next two days the storm raged with unabated
violence. The snow, swept by the fierce wind
from the mountain tops, was piled high in the valleys,
and Moses Grant and his wife were all alone with their
dead child and the living babe she had left them. In
the interim much of his old sternness had come back
to the elder's heart, the self-command and reticence to
his outward life. I think he remembered his promise,
that the little one should be called by the name of her
father's family, with a kind of grim satisfaction in
keeping with the silent pride of his character. The
village where he lived was in the western part of Connecticut,
under the shadows of the mountains, and
Trumbull was an old and proud name in the far eastern
portion. Gilbert Trumbull had won Margaret
Grant's love during a shooting season among the hills,
and, a few months after he left Mayfield, driven forth
by her father's harshness and scorn, she had followed
him. Trumbull was a name any woman might be
proud to wear worthily, and Moses Grant was well resolved
the world should never know, through him, that
it did not legitimately belong to his infant grandchild.

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

For two days the elements did battle, but the third
morning of Elinor Trumbull's life rose calm, and
bright, and fair. Early in the day Moses Grant went
forth to seek the pastor of the old Presbyterian church,
in which he had been an elder for so many years, and
arrange for his daughter's burial.

That afternoon, where the snow had been scooped
away behind the church on the hill-top, they laid the
elder's last child, beside her six brothers and sisters,
in her narrow grave; and she, the youngest, the fairest,
slept best, perhaps, of all, for the calm is most precious
that comes after the wildest storms.

Very dear was she to the gray-haired pastor who
had baptized her in infancy, and had always accounted
her the gentlest and sweetest among the lambs of
his flock—very dear to every heart among the many
which beat around her grave that winter day. But
they asked few questions concerning her death or her
life. She had been the elder's favorite child, they all
knew, but no one had ever heard him mention her
name since the summer night when she went away
from Mayfield—no one knew whether alone or in company.
So they respected the old man's sorrow and
silence.

It was not many months before over Margaret's
grave there rose a simple head-stone, but no one's curiosity
was gratified by the inscription. It only said,

Margaret—Aged Eighteen Years.

The child was duly christened. The country folk
understood what an old and respectable name she bore;
and at length the wonder died away, and she was left
to grow up in the quiet stillness of the old red house.

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

Indeed, very few were brought into any near connection
with her, for Moses Grant and his wife neither
made nor received any visits now. Her only regular
education was imparted by her grandparents, who
taught her the three needfuls of an old-fashioned New
England woman—to read, and write, and cipher. In
addition, when she grew older, Parson Blake gave her
a few books and a chance lesson now and then; and
she learned early to form shrewd, self-reliant theories
and opinions, which no one mistrusted, however, that
she possessed.

Mary Grant often remarked that the little Elinor
was her mother's own child. She had the same fair
hair; the same clear blue eyes; the same slight figure;
but beyond these was a difference rather to be felt than
explained. About her mouth was a graver, more
saint-like smile. A tenderer light shone in her blue
eyes, and her voice did not ring out with quite such
joyous music as made Margaret's tones in her early
years such a cheery sound to hear. Elinor's were lower,
quieter—she spoke more slowly, as if, even in childhood,
to address others, she had to come out of an inner
world where she oftenest dwelt—the world of
thought and of dreams. Gentle, quiet child as she
was, her name, her stately name, borne once by the
proudest belle in Norwich, seemed not unsuited to the
simple dignity of her nature.

Sunday after Sunday she sat by Moses Grant's side,
in the old-fashioned Presbyterian church, bowing her
graceful head through the long prayers, lifting up her
clear voice to join in the well-known hymns. Sunday
after Sunday—first as child, then as maiden; and the
old pastor watched her lovingly—lovingly for her own

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

sake—lovingly for the sake of a grave under the willow
trees; and all the while, Sunday after Sunday, his
own hair grew whiter and his step more feeble.

Parson Blake was dead. His life, his kindly life,
seventy summers and no winter, was ended. In the
little church-yard on the hill-top they laid him gently
and reverently to his long sleep—the little church-yard
where he had faltered the last prayer over so
many of his flock; where, sixteen years before, he had
stood tearfully beside the bier of Margaret Grant.

Wife and children he had none. He had lived alone
all his blameless life, and his people had been to him
instead of kindred. Like his children they all mourned
for him. Not a heart beat in Mayfield to which he
was not dear—not an eye but was dim with tears at
the pastor's burial. He had married the old folk, he
had baptized their children, he had buried their dead,
and now he was gone to receive the reward of his labors.
More than forty years had he been in and out
before them, and broken bread in their midst. Was
it strange that his death left a great void, which never,
thereafter, could be filled?

It was with saddened mien the elders met together
to consult on the choice of his successor. No one
could ever be to them in his stead, and perhaps it
could hardly be expected of human nature that they
should award due credit to the honest endeavors of a
younger man. Thus Walter Fairfield came to them
under a disadvantage. They were kind-hearted

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

people naturally, but the new pastor must stand in a place
which none but the dead could fill worthily to their
minds; and, moreover, he was a young man, just fresh
from his studies, not more than twenty-five.

On the first morning after his installation, Elder
Moses Grant called Elinor to his side, and charged her
to be ready in season for church—the young man
wouldn't be Parson Blake, to be sure, but they must
show his preaching due respect.

Elinor had grown, at sixteen, into a tall, graceful
girl, promoted to a seat in the village choir now, and
remarkable to all eyes but the accustomed ones of her
grandparents for her rare beauty.

There had never been much outward demonstration
of tenderness from Moses Grant to this girl, the child
of shame, the seal of disgrace, as he sometimes called
her in his accusing thoughts; and yet, almost unknown
to himself, he did love her tenderly. Much of
the love which had been Margaret's had come out of
her grave and folded itself round her child, though in
all her life the girl could never remember that he had
kissed her or lifted her upon his knee.

One night his wife, alarmed for Elinor's health during
the prevalence of an epidemic in the quiet town,
had called him to look upon her while she slept. It
was wonderful, the resemblance which she bore in her
slumbers to her dead mother. Waking, the play of
her features, the different expression of her eyes, was
all her own; but sleeping, he could almost have
thought Margaret was before him—Margaret, whom
he loved more in death than in life, because he forgave
her in dying.

Oh! how often the wave of death comes like a

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

blessed baptismal, washing away all memories of wrong and
strife—a new birth, making those born again into the
world of spirits seem to us fair, and pure, and blameless
as the infant just laid for the first time upon its
mother's loving bosom.

Many times after that night Moses Grant, hard, stern
man as he was, stole into his grandchild's room and
watched her as she slept, thinking tender, softened
thoughts of her dead young mother—always a girl,
young and fair, in the old man's memory—and bitter,
scornful, murderous thoughts, which, in a nature less
restrained by rules of outward holiness, would have
shaped themselves into curses on that Gilbert Trumbull,
hated with an unforgiving, unresting hatred all
these years.

It needs not to be told with what ceaseless, caressing
tenderness Mary Grant loved her grandchild; and yet,
woman-like, Elinor, dear as both were to her, loved
most the old man, whose calm reserve seemed kindred
with her own quiet, deep inherited nature. Going up
the hill to church on this first morning of the new pastor's
ministry, she walked by her grandfather's side,
feeling with most tender sympathy the trial it would
be to him to see a new face in the old pulpit.

When the hymn was sung that morning, Walter
Fairfield, sitting back in his pulpit, screened by the
high desk, leaning his head on his hands, was striving
to compose his thoughts for his first sermon among his
first parishioners.

He heard, as one in a dream, above and apart from
all other tones, one clear, rich soprano voice, flooding
the old-fashioned church with its melody. It strengthened
him; bore up his soul to the very gates of

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

heaven; and yet he scarcely knew, scarcely thought, whether
the voice was mortal or angelic. He was contented
to accept unquestioningly the help it brought. Elinor
Trumbull little knew what influence her singing
had on the sermon which followed.

It was such a discourse as had never before electrified
the simple villagers of Mayfield—full of earnest
thought, glowing with imagery, uttered with an eloquence
to which they were strangers. To Elinor
Trumbull it was a revelation. Full of sound religious
truth though it was, its unwonted grace of diction carried
her thoughts out—out from the quiet village
among the mountains into the world where such polish
must have been acquired—the gay, fascinating, far-off
world, beaming upon her fancy in such wondrous
hues. With her clear eyes fixed on the speaker, or
now and then veiled modestly under their fringing
lashes, unquiet, tumultuous thoughts were surging
through her heart—thoughts of the wonders of nature
and the wonders of art—brave men and beautiful
women, and a full, strong existence, tasking all her
capacities, quickening every pulse of her being, on
which she longed to enter; going out from the peace,
the quiet, the shadows of the mountains into the broad
plain, where were bugles and trumpets calling strong
souls onward to victory in the wonderful battle of
life.

The young clergyman, absorbed in his subject, did
not perceive her breathless interest—did not even consciously
see her face, so remarkable among all others
there for its patrician beauty; but yet he carried away
with him that day a conception of loveliness more perfect
than had ever dawned on him before—a sweet

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

face which seemed to smile on him from the clouds, to
meet him at every point of vision.

When the services were over, Walter Fairfield walked,
like one overtasked and weary, quietly out of the
church, and took the path leading through the field to
his simple parsonage. A kindly, cordial smile was on
his face, but he spoke to no one. The congregation
allowed him to pass in respectful silence, not ill-pleased
with the opportunity of discussing among themselves
the wonderful sermon to which they had listened.
Elinor Trumbull was faint and weak. The unwonted
excitement had been too much for her delicate organization,
and, telling her grandparents that she was not
well, she stole quietly away and went home.

Moses Grant came from church in the afternoon,
disposed to say but little of the young clergyman. He
had spoken with him after church—he would visit
them that week—it seemed that the Spirit of the Lord
was with him, but they must wait and see.

It was Wednesday afternoon when Elinor Trumbull,
busy among the stand of house-plants which were
her chief winter amusement, saw, from the kitchen window,
a figure coming down the hill. Her quick eye
recognized at once the new minister, and her girlish
heart thrilled with its first flutter of womanly vanity.
Shyly she gathered from her monthly-rose-bush a bud
just bursting into crimson bloom, and placed it in her
bosom. Then, stealing to the little looking-glass, she
smoothed down her already faultlessly smooth hair,
hoping, with pretty womanly self-consciousness, that
the two old people by the hearth would not notice her
unusual anxiety about her appearance. Then she said,
in her quiet, respectful voice,

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

“Hadn't I better light the fire in the parlor, grandfather?
I see the new minister is coming down the
hill.”

The room which she entered, in accordance with her
grandfather's “Certainly — make haste, child!” was
simply, even humbly furnished, and yet there had been
imparted to it an air of feminine grace and refinement
during the last two years, since it had been Elinor's
especial charge. Every thing was faultlessly neat.
Snowy muslin curtains draped the windows; the armchairs
were covered with crimson patch, and two corresponding
footstools—Elinor's own workmanship—
stood conveniently before them. A few books were
strewn upon the table—Parson Blake's gift to Elinor—
a Shakespeare, and the works of Pope and Milton, in
handsome bindings. Not a speck of dust was visible,
and yet Elinor, after lighting the fire, fidgeted nervously
with her feather-brush from chair to table, and
then, seized with a sudden impulse, sat down and appeared
diligently engaged in reading.

That was an afternoon of new and exquisite delight
in the girl's quiet life. Walter Fairfield possessed the
rare gift of clothing lofty thoughts in simple words,
and making himself alike agreeable to old and young.
To him also came, that winter day, a new revelation.
He recognized in Elinor's musical voice the clear tones
which had strengthened him for his Sabbath duties—
in her young, innocent face the vision he had carried
away from church on the Sabbath morning as a new
and superior type of loveliness. He had seen beautiful
women before, arrayed in the manifold charms of
style and fashion, but beside the unconscious grace of
Elinor Trumbull they seemed to him like flaunting

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

peonies contrasted with the fresh rose-bud she wore in
her bosom.

There was something dearer in Elinor's beauty than
the untroubled azure of her eyes, the golden flow of
her hair, the clear tints of her complexion—a soul
looking forth from the young wistful face, womanly,
pure, strong, and true.

And she, with her imaginative, dreamy nature, her
haunting visions of a perfect life, a refined and extended
culture shut out from her reach by mountains of
circumstances and destiny, listened to the new-comer's
voice, making music through all the avenues of her
being, and was content.

That night, when the supper was over—the supper
prefaced by a blessing, the first one spoken in that
house by Walter Fairfield, and whose prophecy to that
household of good or ill only the after years could
unseal — the simple supper which Elinor had made
beautiful by the exquisite neatness and delicacy of her
arrangement—when it was over, and the new minister
had taken his departure, the elder sat alone in the
best room, absorbed in thought; while his wife and
her granddaughter were busy in the kitchen, clearing
away the fragments and washing up the painted china.

Moses Grant was growing old. His hair was very
white; and trouble, more than years, had dug deep
furrows in his stern face. The habit was growing on
him, as it does on so many old men, of talking to himself.
As he sat there, leaning his head back in his
chair, and looking thoughtfully into the fire, he murmured,

“Well, after all, the young man does seem full of
the Spirit of the Lord. Yes, I really think the Lord

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

is with him. But he can never be what Parson Blake
was to Mary and me. He didn't marry us; he didn't
bury our seven children; he didn't know and love
Margaret. We are too old now for him to care for us—
too old to make new ties—and yet, there's Elinor.
The child needs a pastor's care. He will take an interest
in her. I believe he does already: she's a good
child. Through her, he may get attached to us—who
knows? It's a blessed thing when folk can love their
minister, and be loved back again, as in Parson Blake's
time. And then this young man will be getting married
one of these days. He'll be sure to marry a good
woman, and she'll be a nice friend for Elinor when
Mary and I are laid in the church-yard, with our seven
children gone before. Yes, they'll be good friends for
the child, and she'll need them then. Elinor!” he
called, in a louder tone, and the girl came into the old
parlor, and sat down on a stool in the firelight.

“I like this young man, Elinor. He isn't Parson
Blake, to be sure; but I think he has the Spirit of
God in his heart, and there's no reason why you
shouldn't like him as well as another. You have not
the memories of so many years to bind you to the
dead. He told me this afternoon that he should start
a Bible-class, and I want you to join it, and see if you
can't keep up your reputation as Parson Blake's best
scholar.”

“Very well, grandpa;” and then the girl sat there
in the silence, while her fancy made glowing pictures
in the embers, out of which looked the dark, kindly
eyes of the new minister. That she could ever be
any thing to him never entered her dreams; she only
hoped that, ignorant girl as she was, she might find

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

such favor in his eyes that he would impart to her
some of his wonderful knowledge; lend her books,
perhaps, and now and then condescend to talk to her.

The next Sunday she joined his Bible-class; and
that day, and for many quiet Sabbath-days thereafter,
the clear tones of her singing renewed his strength,
and carried his soul heavenward; and the approving
light of her expressive eyes, never by any chance turned
away from their steady gaze, filled him with calm,
and yet not always calm, delight.

The slow, reluctant feet of the New England spring
came over the mountains. Her blue eyes shone over
hill and meadow-land through many tears, and in her
footprints sprang up crocuses and violets, to live their
little day, and die their balmy death. The plowman
turned up the rich, loamy soil of the valleys, whistling
at his task. The larch hung forth her fragrant blossoms,
the laburnum dropped her long sprays of gold.
The old lilac-bushes, planted in Moses Grant's front
yard when Margaret was a baby, put on once more
their liveries of green, and coquettishly tossed up their
purple blossoms, that the winds might rifle their perfume.

Walter Fairfield came very often, in these days, to
the elder's house. He had undertaken to teach Elinor
botany, and the study involved long, delightful walks
over the hills. The old folks were well content that
their grandchild should acquire a little of the learning
they held in sincere reverence, but which they would

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

never have sent her out into the world to obtain. She
seemed to them so mere a child still, that they never
thought of the danger that she might learn another
lesson — that while she analyzed the blossoms that
skirted hillside and brookside her own heart might
be unfolding itself, petal by petal, even to the golden
centre, whereon was written “love.”

And Elinor was, like them, blissfully unconscious.
She had never read a novel in her life. No one had
ever talked to her of love or marriage. How should
she, at sixteen, be able to translate aright the story
which Walter Fairfield delighted to read in her blushes,
her downcast eyes, to hear in her tremulous tones which
replied to his questionings?

He was an honorable man, and he loved her with
an honorable man's deathless love — a man's love,
full of passion, stronger than life, and yet he shrank
from telling her so—from awaking her heart from its
maidenly repose—changing sweet hope into certainty—
binding her by vows of betrothal.

The time when he could keep silence no longer
came to him, as it does to most men, unexpectedly.
They had been taking a long walk. The sun had
scarcely set, but a young June moon was drifting, like
a tiny, glittering cloud, up the blue sky, and they stood
watching it together. At last Elinor turned her wet
face toward him. He had never seen tears in her eyes
before.

“I have been thinking,” she said, “how lonely my
life used to be before you came. What mysterious
fancies, which I had none to explain, haunted me at
twilight and moonrise, and how your coming changed
all; and you found time to talk with me, and

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

understand all my thoughts; and then, how this, too, must
end some day, and you will be busy with other happiness,
and I shall be all alone.”

Then the words—the wild, loving, yet reverent
words—gushed in a tide from his full heart, and overflowed
his lips. The story was told—the old, evernew
story—old as our first parents, new as a new day.
They loved one another. The veil was lifted from
Elinor's heart, and she knew that, with all the quiet
strength of her quiet nature, she loved Walter Fairfield.
She was silent from very happiness.

As her lover drew her close to his side, and pressed
his first kiss on her pure lips, he said, fervently,

“Elinor, you are all I ever asked—good, gifted,
beautiful. You fulfill my every want. God in heaven
bless you—the crown, the glory of my life, whom
He has given me.”

The next morning Elinor was with her grandparents
in the little summer parlor. When the elder had read
a chapter in the Bible, as was his wont, and finished
his accustomed prayer, she said, timidly,

“Dear grandpa, I would like to speak to you a moment.”

She had settled it with her lover that she should be
the first to communicate to the grave old man the news
of her betrothal. This was her own desire. She had
thought it would be best so. She feared nothing more
than that he might object to her extreme youth, and
she hoped much from the strong esteem in which she
knew he held their young minister.

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

Falteringly she told her story, and the old man listened
in silence.

He did not answer her for some moments, but he
was evidently deeply moved. Elinor was frightened
at the convulsive workings of his face, and the tears
that coursed like rain down her grandmother's withered
cheeks. At length he spoke.

“God forgive me, I have done great wrong. I never
thought of this. You were so young. Elinor, you
can not marry this man. No, not to save your own
life. Do you hear? I forbid it. It shall not be.”

Elinor rose and stood before him. She was not
Margaret's child merely—the old Trumbull blood fired
her glance. Her face was as resolute, her tone as firm
as Moses Grant's own.

“Grandfather,” she said, “I love Walter Fairfield—
he loves me. We are more than life to each other,
and this question shall not be decided so. If you will
separate us, I must know the reason, or, God helping
me, I will go and pray him on my bended knees to
take me away from you and make me his wife.”

There was no pity in the elder's face now for the
young creature who had dared to resist his decree, to
rise up in the might of her love and oppose him. His
face grew livid with rage.

“You must know my secret, then, young madam,”
he said, in the fierce tones of passion. “Well, mark
it: you have no right even to the name you bear.
Your mother, my child though she was, was not your
father's wife. Don't you think Walter Fairfield, a
minister of the Gospel, would be proud to marry you
in disgrace?”

But the last taunting question fell on ears that could

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

not listen. With every faculty intensely aroused, she
had heard the fatal truth, scorching her for the first
time with its blight, and then she heard no more.
Gradually she had sunk lower and lower at the old
man's feet, until now she lay upon the floor, her white,
death-like face cold as her young mother's under the
June roses.

“Go into the kitchen, father,” said Mary Grant,
“for it'll throw her back again into her swoon to see
you when she comes to.”

The elder obeyed, and then his wife quietly busied
herself in bringing back consciousness to Elinor. It
was no very difficult task. The girl was young, and
even so great a shock could not overcome her utterly.
In a few moments she was able to sit down in an easy-chair
by the open window, and the balmy air of the
summer morning stole over her senses like a new lifedraught.

Her face was very white and rigid still, and Mary
Grant put back her soft hair and looked pityingly into
her troubled eyes.

“Oh, my darling!” she murmured, “my poor darling!
to think that your first sorrow should darken
all your life!” But the voice was calm that answered
her.

“It will not darken it, grandmother. I have full
faith in Walter. He loves me, and he will not give
me up, even because of this great shame. I shall tell
him all, and I know he will marry me.”

“God grant it, darling!” and the old woman dropped
on the white, earnest face a very tender kiss.
“You sit quietly here. I want to go and speak to
your grandfather.”

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

Moses Grant was sitting, though it was June, by the
fireside, in the very spot where he had sat before, one
memorable night. Absorbed in surging, bitter, tumultuous
thought, he was indifferent to heat or cold,
or any outward surrounding whatsoever. His wife
went up to him; she knelt down by his side; she
clasped her hands across his knee, and then she plead
with him even as she had plead with him on a wild,
wet night, more than sixteen years before—the night
on which, amid storm and tempest, and the wail of
restless winds, Elinor Trumbull's dawn of life was
ushered in.

“Oh, father,” she said, “she is all we have left.
We are old now, and she is young; do not break her
heart.”

“Woman,” said the elder's stern tones, “tempt me
not. The minister shall not be deceived. I will not
do this great sin against God.”

“But you can let her tell him. She says he loves
her, and she knows he will marry her, in spite of all.
Let her tell him: only leave her this one hope.”

Then the elder's wrath rose to a white heat.

“Yes, I have no doubt you would approve of that.
Her mother did not shame me enough; you would
bring another into this secret. Elinor!” he cried, with
raised tones, and forth from the inner room the young
girl tottered. Moses Grant's face was terrible to look
upon in his rage, but Elinor confronted him calmly,
though she was obliged to cling to the table for support.

“I have told you all; what do you propose to do
now?” he asked, in tones of forced composure.

“There is but one thing, grandfather. I should feel

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

this disgrace more bitterly if Walter's love had not
made me strong to bear any thing. I will tell him
what you have told me. I would not deceive him
any more than you would; but I will tell him all, and
he will but love me the better because I need his pity.
Oh, you don't know Walter. He has such a great
heart. He will not care for the world. He fears
nothing but sin. He will make me his wife.”

The old man was silent for a moment. The girl's
face beamed like one inspired. It awed him, it was
so full of deathless, triumphant love and faith. But
this emotion passed, and his tone, when he answered
her, was firm as ever.

“Elinor, you shall not tell him this secret. I, your
grandfather, forbid it. He himself would be the first
one to say it was your duty to obey me. If you tell
him, I will curse you; do you hear me? curse you
with a curse that shall cling to you all your life. You
shall not tell him. I bear a humble name, but an
honorable one. Only this one shadow of disgrace has
fallen on it. As God hears me, you shall not spread
the shameful secret. Tell your lover that you can
not marry him—that I forbid it. If he wants to know
why, he can come to me.”

Elinor had heard this outburst silently, growing
stronger, as it seemed, under every stern, cruel word
which fell on her ear, slaying her lifetime hope, blotting
all the brightness out of her existence. When
the last word, swift, crushing, remorseless, had died on
his lips, she answered in such tones as he had never
dreamed she could utter, so cold were they, so passionless.

“Give yourself no trouble, grandfather: I shall

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

obey you. I will not incur your curse, still less will
I deceive Walter. Thank God, the time comes when
you and I will go before Him together, and the wrongs
of earth shall be righted by the immaculate justice of
Heaven.”

Mary Grant would fain have soothed her, but she
seemed sufficient unto herself. Calmly she walked
into the parlor and took her seat by the open window,
where she could watch the road leading down the hill.

Soon she saw him coming—the young lover who
could remain away from his betrothed no longer.
Joyously he walked, with quick step and erect head.
Hope was holding a cup to his lips beaded to the brim
with bubbling drops of joy. She must dash it from
them—she who loved him best, whom he best loved.
She clasped her hands over her eyes, and prayed—a
short, silent prayer which Heaven would answer. She
heard his step upon the door-stone. He opened the
little front door without knocking. He came to her
side. He drew her close, close, as one who had a right
to hold her on his heart forever, and she was silent:
she could not break the spell.

At last she started from his arms—she stood before
him with her white face and gleaming eyes.

“Walter!” she cried, eagerly, “you know I love
you. You never can doubt that. I am very young;
I have had no other fancies, no other dreams. You
won all my heart. Hear me, Walter! I am yours—I
will be yours till I die. Never shall any other man
speak words of love to Elinor Trumbull. I give you
all. I am yours—yours—yours—on earth and in
heaven. But I can not be your wife. My grandfather
has forbidden it. You yourself will counsel

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

me to obedience. It is harder for me than for you.
You have the great world to flee to—your high calling
to follow. I must stay here—here, where light,
and hope, and love came to my life—where they will
go out, and leave me alone in the darkness. God forgive
me, Walter, but death were better.”

She had spoken with wild energy. She sank back
exhausted now in her chair. Walter Fairfield stood
struck dumb for the moment with sheer wonder. At
length he faltered,

“You can not mean it; you do not know what you
are saying, Elinor. Your grandfather may object to
our marrying while you are still so young, but he can
not mean that you must never be my wife.”

The door had been open all this time between the
parlor and the kitchen, and now Moses Grant himself
came forward. The anger had passed away from his
face, leaving a look of pity blent with stern resolve.
He said gravely,

“I like you, Mr. Fairfield. I had not thought any
one else could so fill Parson Blake's place in my love
as you have filled it. If I could, Heaven knows I
would gladly give you this girl, but it can not be. In
all truthfulness, you must not marry her—you must
never marry her. I, her grandfather, forbid it before
the God whose servant you are. You will not dare
to disobey me. It will go hard with you both; but
if you knew the reason, you would thank me. It is
my fault. I should not have put you in each other's
way; but I thought she was only a child.”

“Elder Grant,” the young man said, respectfully,
“will you come out of doors with me? I would like
to speak to you for a few moments quite alone.”

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

The particulars of that interview were never known,
but the result was decisive. In a little while the
young man came alone into the room where Elinor
still sat by the open window. He closed the door.
He went up to her and took her, for the last time, in
his arms.

“The hand of God is in it, Elinor, as it is in every
earthly thing, though we can not see it now. We
must submit. Thank God, my beloved, that after life
comes death, and after death heaven. And yet, how
can I give you up, my poor, innocent darling—my one
love?” And his voice broke down into low, agonized
sobs—a strong man's sobs, very pitiful to hear.

That last half hour of love, and torture, and despair—
that parting which they both felt was eternal—I
may not dwell on it. When Walter Fairfield passed
out of the wicket gate and walked up the hill along
the winding road, Elinor Trumbull watched him with
eyes in which there were no tears, with a pale face on
which shone a hope purer than earthly love, holier
than earthly happiness—a hope born in tears, in anguish,
in desolation—of a meeting where all that remains
of sorrow is the wings by which it has borne
the soul upward—in the city without foundation, eternal
in the heavens.

They parted on Saturday, and the next day more
than one strong heart in Mayfield was moved to tears
as the young minister read his mysterious, unexplained
resignation of the pastoral charge. He had become
strangely dear to them, this young man, whose coming
had seemed such a doubtful experiment. He was not
their father in the Lord as Parson Blake had been,
but they cherished him equally in another way. He

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

was their very own. He had come to them first.
They were to him almost like a first love, the parish
in whose service he had been first installed into the
ministry. They had hoped he would live and die
among them, and now they must give him up. There
was scarcely a dry eye among the many which rested
upon his face this last Sunday. Moses Grant sat, with
sorrowful yet composed mien, in his accustomed seat,
with his quiet old wife by his side, but Elinor's voice
did not flood the church with its melody; Walter
Fairfield preached his last sermon in Mayfield without
the silent encouragement of her eyes.

The next morning, when he rode by the red house
in the hollow on his way to take the stage at Cornwall,
he gazed in vain at the windows. No small
hand fluttered among the roses, no gentle face looked
out from between the muslin curtains. It cost him
much then not to spring from the wagon and seek one
last farewell, one more blessing; but, for her sake he
rode on and made no sign.

And where was Elinor? Looking forth, herself
unseen, from her chamber window, straining her eyes
to catch one last glimpse of his too dear face, praying
for him in her self-abnegation, praying that his life
might be very full of joy, though over her own, with
all the promised hopes of its future, rose, like the lettering
on a monument, the one sorrowful inscription—
“Never more.”

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

There came a new minister to Mayfield, a worthy
man, who dwelt quietly in the parsonage with his wife
and his six children. He had not old Parson Blake's
place in their hearts, consecrated by the memories of
a lifetime, nor had they pride in his eloquence and
tenderness for his youth and enthusiasm, as during
Walter Fairfield's brief sojourn among them; still
there was mutual good feeling between pastor and
people, and, save in one quiet household, all things
went on as before.

This autumn and the winter which followed were a
very trying time to Elinor Trumbull. She had a
strong consciousness of duty. Earnestly she strove to
be in all things the same to her grandparents as before
her brief, bright dream of love; but something was
wanting. The fullness of the old content would never
come back again. For the second time in the red
house in the hollow was a buried name. Walter Fairfield
was never mentioned there. Mary Grant had
once commenced to say a few words of comfort to her
granddaughter, but the expression on Elinor's face
stopped her — it was so full of hopeless suffering.
After that she only silently pitied the sorrow she had
no power to soothe.

Elinor never uttered a single complaint. She performed
all the little housewifely duties which had formerly
fallen to her share: she went regularly to the
church on the hill-top—listened quietly to the new
pastor's preaching. But Mary Grant's tears fell as she

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

saw her silently taking in the few dresses which composed
her simple wardrobe, that they might better fit
the figure growing so very fragile and thin now. Her
step lost its accustomed lightness; her voice never
rang through the house with its old, gay melody.
When her seventeenth birth-day was ushered in on
the wings of storm and tempest, it found her no longer
a girl, but a woman, prematurely grave, and thoughtful,
and silent. The delicate summer bloom was gone
from the blossom, the subtle fragrance vanished, and
there was but a poor consolation in thinking life's autumn
might ripen it into fruit.

One day Mary Grant called her husband's attention,
when they were alone, to Elinor's languid step and
wasting cheek. An expression of sudden pain crossed
the elder's face for the moment—a look as if conscience
were forcing upon him an unwelcome truth, and then
he answered, with easy self-delusion,

“It's not strange. It's a hard winter. The girl
will be herself again when the spring opens.”

And so the months passed on, and once more the
slow, reluctant feet of the New England spring stole
over the mountains, and the crocus and the violet
started up in her footprints. Once more the brooks,
set free from their winter chains, began to babble—the
plow-boy whistled at his task—the birch hung out her
tassels, and the lilacs in Elder Grant's yard burst into
purple bloom; but this time there were no long, pleasant
walks over the hills. She had no strength for
them—that pale, silent girl, whom the spring had surprised
as she sat nursing her sorrow.

As the days grew longer and brighter, the blue sky
overhead more intensely clear and blue, Mary Grant,

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

watching her grandchild, could see her fade. Each
day she seemed to move more feebly about the house,
until at last she seldom moved any more, but lay all
day on a lounge, which, perhaps, with a secret care for
her comfort, the elder had bought at an auction sale.
She did not seem unhappy, for the one hope, mightier
than earthly love, stronger than earthly grief, was
gently guiding her tired feet—so early tired with the
crooked paths of life—toward the “distant hills” of
heaven. And Moses Grant saw it at last; the great
fear struck to his heart that his pride would have a second
victim—that another young, fair face would lie
beneath the drifting leaves of this year's autumn. Did
not conscience speak to him then?

He came home one day with a strange look on his
face. He held in his hand a large, business-like epistle.
He beckoned his wife into the kitchen. She left
Elinor lying upon the lounge in the best room, and
closed the door after her.

“What is it, father?” she said, in pitying tones, going
to her husband's side. “Has some great trouble
come over us?”

“The hand of the Lord is laid upon me, Mary. I
am punished for my sin. I killed Margaret, I have
wellnigh killed her child, and yet, listen, wife, Margaret
was true—Margaret was pure.”

“Oh, thank God! thank God!” burst involuntarily
from the mother's lips as she sank upon her knees.
The vail of her life's greatest sorrow was rent away,
and she seemed to see her child, her last child, her
pure, innocent, blessed child, as she named her in her
heart, waiting for her in heaven. But her cry of
thanksgiving fell on unheeding ears.

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

Moses Grant spoke earnestly:

“Yes, Mary, God has suffered this knowledge to
come to me in the eleventh hour, just to show me that
I, who dared to call myself His servant, have been but
a hard, unmerciful tyrant, after all; fearing earthly
disgrace more than I feared him. Oh, Mary, is it too
late to save our child?”

“God grant it may be in time,” Mary Grant faltered;
“but tell me how the knowledge came to you.
Are you sure of its truth?”

“Look there! see with your own eyes Margaret's
marriage certificate; and listen! I will read you this
letter which I have received from Gilbert Trumbull.
It seems his lawyer wrote it for him when he was dying.
It says:

“`Mr. Grant,—I have not been a good man. I
feel this now, lying here on my death-bed, and I confess
it to you the more readily because I do not believe
that at heart you are a one whit better one. I must
speak plainly and bluntly, for I have no time for circumlocution.
I have hardly strength enough left to
dictate this to Richard Huntley, my attorney. I have
made a brave effort to forgive every body; but it has
been the hardest of all to forgive you; for your harshness,
your sinful pride, killed my beautiful Margaret.
You never loved as I loved her—I, her lover, her husband.
There! you will start at that word, I foresee;
you will start again at the marriage certificate enfolded
in this letter. We were married secretly, as you will
perceive, while I was in your very neighborhood. I
bound Margaret, when I left her, by a solemn oath,
not to make it known until she had my permission.

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

She was a gentle crature, as no one knows better than
you, and never thought of disputing the will of any
one she loved. My father was dead. I was dependent
for all my hopes of future fortune and support on
my mother, a very proud, resolute woman. She had
a grand match in contemplation for me at that time.
I knew it would be no easy matter to reconcile her to
its failure, and if she should know just then that I had
married as she would have thought so far below me,
much as she loved me she would have cast me off forever.
This, to a true man, would have been no great
matter compared with causing Margaret one hour of
trouble, one agony of humiliation. But I was not a
true man. I was helpless and imbecile, for I had never
been brought up to depend on myself. But I must
hasten, for my strength is failing me.

“`I kept Margaret advised, through a friend, of all
my movements, and when you crushed her with the
weight of your scorn and contumely, she fled to me.
I welcomed her. God knows I did, for I loved her!
I took care of her in secret, and I should have made
her happy had not your displeasure haunted her. Toward
the last I was obliged to leave her for a few
weeks. In that time she fled—fled because she was
dying of a wild longing to throw herself at your feet
and beg your forgiveness. She told me this in a note
she left for me. It was full of love, stained with her
tears, blotted with her kisses. In it she said she would
not, in any extremity, betray our marriage until she
had my permission. She must have walked nearly all
the way to you, since, thinking all her needs were provided
for, I had left her but a few dollars.

“`You know the rest. I have a friend in your

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

neighborhood who has kept me informed of all that
concerned Margaret and her child. God in heaven
knows how sincerely I mourned her. Had she lived,
I should have acknowledged her as my wife. The
child would have been brought up as Elinor Trumbull's
namesake should have been; but, since Margaret
was dead, I preferred to leave her baby to you. I
had never seen the little one. It was not natural I
should have any very strong love for her, and to give
her up saved me a great deal of embarrassment. My
mother died without knowing that I had ever been
married, and I inherited her fortune. It will all be
the child's. I leave her that and my name as the best
amends I can make for the neglect of my lifetime.

“`Believe that I loved Margaret by this token: I
have been faithful to her memory—I have lived alone
all my days since I lost her.

“`After I am dead, Richard Huntley will send you
this letter, along with a copy of my will, and a miniature
I had painted of Margaret and myself by stealth,
while she was with me. The child may like it. I
suppose I am not good enough for my blessing to avail
her much; but she has it, that young girl whom I have
never seen—Margaret's child and mine. I die in peace
with all men, even you.

Gilbert Trumbull.'

“There are a few lines more in the lawyer's hand,
to say that he died twenty-four hours after that letter
was dictated; and the will is inclosed, by which Elinor
falls heir to fifty thousand dollars.”

“But how he insulted you. I can not bear that!”
exclaimed the wife, her first wifely thought a jealous
one of her husband's honor.

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

“Nay, Mary, he but spoke the truth. I have been
a self-deceiver. The judgment of the Lord is visiting
me now, and I see my sin. I killed her—he said truly—
oh, Margaret—my child Margaret!”

“I want to see it, husband—the picture.”

“Well, here, only don't show it to me. I don't want
to see her eyes—poor Margaret.”

The mother took it from his hand and looked at it
in silence. It was Margaret, in her youth, her love,
her beauty, only there was an unwonted shade of sadness
in the clear eyes and about the flexible mouth.
Beside her face Gilbert Trumbull's was painted—handsome,
fascinating, brilliant—the face in which Margaret's
eyes had seen heaven. Mary Grant looked at
the two steadily for a few moments through her tears,
and then, without saying a word, holding the picture
still in her hand, she went in to Elinor.

“My child,” she said, in faltering tones, “would you
like to see your mother's picture?”

A hot flush rose to the girl's cheek, but she stretched
out her hand for the miniature.

“That is your father, too, darling. Nay, Elinor,
you needn't blush so to look on them; for, see this,
child—here is something worth more to you than all
the gold that comes with it, your mother's marriage
certificate.”

Elinor Trumbull clasped the paper with convulsive
energy. She looked at it with eager gaze, reading it
over and over again. Then it dropped from her nerveless
fingers, her eyes shut together, and her stricken
heart, for the first time, uttered the wail of its anguish.

“Oh, Walter, Walter!” was the low cry which rung
helplessly through the room. Mary Grant knelt

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

beside her, and folded her motherly arms around her.
She was not repulsed. She drew that young head to
her old, loving bosom, and Elinor wept there, at last,
like a grieved child.

“Oh!” she murmured, after a time, “I might have
married him—I should not have disgraced him, after
all. What was it you said about gold, grandmother?”

“You have inherited fifty thousand dollars, dear
child. Your father's will came with his letter and
these things I have shown you.”

“His letter! my father's letter! Why don't you
give it to me?”

Mary Grant put the girl from her, and laid her tenderly
back on the lounge. Then she went out, closing
the door behind her.

“Father,” she said, “Elinor wants to see that letter.
I think she has a right to.”

“Yes, Mary, take it. Her seeing it can not make
my shame any greater. Leave me alone for a while;
I am trying to see my way clear.”

And so Mary Grant carried Gilbert Trumbull's letter
in to his child. The girl read it, pausing tenderly
over the passages where her father wrote of his love
for her young mother, pressing the sheet to her lips
where he invoked his blessing—a dying man's blessing—
upon her. Then, folding it up, she put it in her
bosom, and sank back again upon her pillow.

“You are very tired, darling,” said her grandmother's
gentle voice.

“Yes, very—but oh! so thankful. It is such a blessing
that this knowledge came to me before I died, that
I might reverence my dead mother's memory as much
as I had always loved it.”

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

“Before you die! Oh, Elinor, you must not say
that; you will break my heart.”

This was the first time any allusion had been made
between them to the slow decay of Elinor's powers.
Mary Grant had trembled long before the phantom of
this very fear, but every nerve quivered when it took
to itself a voice and stood unmasked before her. Elinor
saw it, and soothingly laid her hand—alas! so very
thin and white now—on the withered one of the old
woman.

“Yes, dear grandmother, we may as well meet it
bravely. I have known it a long time; but, thank
God, I shall die happy now. You will explain all this
mystery to Walter, and he will know I am worthy of
his loving. He will be mine in heaven.”

There were a few moments of solemn silence, and
then Mary Grant murmured, falteringly,

“Elinor, will you, can you forgive your grandfather?”

“As I hope God will forgive me. His punishment
will be heavy enough at the best. His sinful pride
will soon lay a second victim beside my poor mother,
and, seeing this, he will repent in dust and ashes. God
forbid that a word or look of mine should add one pang
to his self-reproach.”

While these words were trembling on her lips, the
door opened, and the old man came in, with his humbled,
heart-stricken face, and his bowed head. He
came up to her, and, for the first time in all his life, Moses
Grant knelt by a woman's side.

“Elinor, child,” he cried out, beseechingly, lifting up
his withered, trembling hands, “God has shown me
my crime as it is; can you, whom I have wronged,
forgive me?”

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

“Fully, freely, and love you also, as your last child
should.”

He drew her close to him. He held her in his arms,
as he had never done before, even in the days of her
innocent babyhood. He murmured blessings over her—
tender, caressing words, such as no one could have
thought his stern lips would ever utter—and when
he lifted up his head, Elinor's cheek was wet with tears
which were not her own.

“I will go now and write to Walter,” he said, in
more hopeful tones.

The young girl turned her face toward the wall, to
hide the anguish which convulsed her slight frame
when the beloved name was uttered.

“It is of no use, now,” she said, sadly; “we do not
know where he is, and if we did, it is all too late.”

“Oh, Elinor, you must not say that. God will not
chasten me so heavily. It is not too late. It shall not
be too late. You shall see him.”

The letter which the elder wrote that afternoon told
Walter Fairfield the whole story—the fearful wrong—
the penitence which would fain make feeble restitution
by confession. He laid bare in it his stricken,
humbled heart.

No one at Mayfield knew Walter Fairfield's present
location. There was but one hope of the letter's reaching
him. The elder directed it, on the outside, to the
care of the Principal of the Theological Seminary
where the young man had been fitted for the ministry.

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

Then he sent it forth with wild, anguished prayers that
God would speed it—that it might find him—might be
in time to save the young life trembling in the balance.

That night, when Mary Grant told her granddaughter
that the letter had been sent, and in what wise it
had been directed, a longing hope took possession of
Elinor that it would reach him, would bring him there
before she died—that she might look once more into
his loving eyes—that his voice, none but his, might
murmur the last prayer over her grave. During the
weeks that followed, this hope never left her, and,
though unconsciously to herself, it seemed to be leading
her feet backward a little from the brink of the
dark river over whose waters she had thought so soon
to journey to the country of everlasting life lying beyond.

Her step grew a little less weary and feeble. She
lay less frequently, as days passed on, upon the lounge,
and sat oftener in the arm-chair by the window, where
she could watch the road winding down the hill. It
had been four weeks since the receipt of her father's
letter, and now it was midsummer. The little village
among the mountains was gay with blossoms and verdure—
vocal with bird-songs—sweet with the incense
of summer flowers. How pleasantly the world looked
to Elinor, sitting by the window; the world, which
she thought so soon to leave, brightened now with
the radiance of sunset. The landscape seemed, as she
sat there, so calm and peaceful, with not a living thing
to mar the perfectness of its repose.

But the quiet is broken now. A rider comes dashing
down the hill, fast, fast, fast. It seemed dangerous.
Elinor is very weak; she dares not look at him. She

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

closes her eyes, and lays her head back against the
chair, but she listens—she can not help that. The
rider rides swiftly on. He has stopped now in front
of the house. He opens the little wicket gate. He
comes up the walk—into the door. Courage! trembling
heart. Open your eyes, Elinor Trumbull. He
springs to her side—he folds her close in his arms, calling
her his poor little sorrow-stricken darling, his pride,
his wife, his best-loved Elinor; thanking God that he
can hold her now as he had never hoped to hold her
again on earth.

Weak as Elinor was, she did not faint. There was
power in that voice to rouse, instead, every faculty
into its fullest life. Strength seemed to flow out from
him into her own exhausted being. She clung to him
in silent rapture.

When the passionate joy of meeting had grown
calmer, Walter Fairfield told his story. The summons,
he said, came to him in the far West. After
leaving Mayfield he had gone there, and striven to
absorb himself in the arduous duties of a missionary
preacher. He had worked night and day: it was his
only consolation. On his return from a three days'
tramp in the woods he had found the elder's letter.
At its first reading his heart had swelled with wrath.
A Cain among all other men he had felt Moses Grant
would be to him henceforth. His soul rebelled against
the sinful, worldly pride which had sacrificed the
whole life of two who loved one another to a selfish,
cowardly fear of disgrace. Then he read it again, and
the heartbroken tone of sincere penitence, of despairing,
self-despising humility which pervaded it, moved
him to pity; and then all thought of Moses Grant was

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

lost in one agonizing fear lest he should not be in time
to see his Elinor alive. He had traveled night and
day. He was with her now, and she lived still—she
would live. God would grant her life to his prayers.
His love should call her back—she should be his own
yet—his wife.

He was no professed worker of miracles, and yet, as
she listened to his words, the crimson tint stole back
into the fair cheek of his betrothed, and she seemed to
feel a sense of returning strength, a faith in the reality
of his prediction.

Moses Grant met the young minister with outward
calmness. In his letter he had poured forth his remorse,
his sorrow, his penitence. Neither of them
ever alluded to it afterward. Only in the hand-clasp
between them—full on the one side of timid self-abasement,
on the other of pity, forgiveness, encouragement—
there was a silent reconciliation. Mary
Grant sobbed out her welcome with murmured blessings,
and choking pauses, and many tears, and that
night the four knelt together in peace before the throne
of Him who looks on human weakness with the eyes
of heavenly pity.

Elinor's health improved rapidly. Before the summer
roses under the parlor window had faded, she
twined from them a wreath for her bridal, and another
garland, which she hung in the pleasant August morning—
a daughter's reverent farewell—over the low
head-stone which marked her mother's grave. She
went there leaning upon her husband's arm, and, lifting
to him her relying eyes, she murmured,

“I wonder if she knows, up in heaven, how happy
her daughter is this hour?”

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

The farewell between the old people and their children
was full of tender peace and love, and the elder
and his wife stood together at the wicket gate, watching
them with moist eyes as they rode up the hill.
Moses Grant was not too proud to weep now.

The next Sunday, after the sermon was over, the
congregation was requested to wait, and there, before
them all, an old man, bowing his gray head in shame
and sorrow, laid down his eldership in the Mayfield
church, and bewailed the sin which made him unworthy,
in his own eyes, to wear it longer. A very
old book saith, “Whoso humbleth himself shall be
exalted,” and perchance that seemed to angel eyes the
hour most worthy of pride of all Moses Grant's earthly
life.

Walter Fairfield spent that winter at the South with
his young wife; but cheerful letters came now and
then, telling the old people of Elinor's renewed health
and strength, and promising to bring her back blooming
and happy.

In the early spring Parson Stevens received an unexpected
call to a larger salary and wider sphere of
usefulness, procured, some said, through Mr. Fairfield's
influence. Accepting it, he went away with his wife
and his six children. Walter Fairfield came back in
good time to take his place. Elinor's fortune would
more than satisfy all their wants, and they chose to
settle down with the people of his first love—to live
and die among them.

To Elinor no other spot could be half so dear as the
quiet village among the mountains, where, for her, the
star had risen which rises but once—the star of love,
whose light was to bless all her happy life on earth,

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

and sparkle still in the golden crown the angels were
keeping for her in the Beyond.

And so, after all its pride, and pain, and passion, rest
came at last to Moses Grant's life. The old man and
his old wife live quietly still in the shadow of the
mountains, in whose shadow they were born; and by-and-by,
when their willing feet have drawn nigh to
the fathomless river, kind hands will lay them gently
down to their last sleep, beside Margaret's grave, in
the little church-yard on the hill-top.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

How One Woman came to Marry.

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]



Love me, sweet, with all thou art,
Feeling, thinking, seeing,
Love me in the lightest part,
Love me in full being.
Love me with thine open youth,
In its frank surrender;
With the vowing of thy mouth,
With its silence tender.
Through all hopes that keep us brave,
Farther off or nigher,
Love me for the house and grave,
And for something higher.
Thus, if thou wilt prove me, dear,
Woman's love no fable,
I will love thee—half a year—
As a man is able.
ELIZABETH BARRETT BROWNING.

-- --

p653-060

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

THE early summer morning is rising clear and
bright, but chill, and yet, before these pages meet
the reader's eye, over all will lie the midsummer pomp,
and flush, and pride. I can think of no fitter emblem
for one I knew in other days than this reluctant summer,
cold, and still, and coy at first, only to burst forth,
by-and-by, into more wonderful and tropical luxuriance
of bloom.

In Hortense Greenwich there was, from her very
childhood, though few knew it then, very much of
pride, but never any littleness of vanity. She had
been born to an assured position in society, for she
was the only child of wealthy parents, moving in the
upper circles of New York. Her mother, still young
and very beautiful at the birth of this one child, was a
woman of fashion. Dinner parties, balls, and morning
visits filled up her life, so that she had no time to become
acquainted with her daughter. She gave the
little one a French governess, and left her to grow up
as best she could. Even the governess had a lover in
America, besides an extensive correspondence with
certain old friends in la belle France, and, in her turn,
neglected her duties.

Perhaps, however, this very neglect developed the
child's soul more healthfully than a greater amount of

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

attention from those two sources would have done.
She learned readily all that was taught her, and much
that was not. Acquisition of ideas was a passion with
her, and her father's library, fashionably well filled and
fashionably little used, was a perpetual delight to her
dawning intellect. She might, perhaps, have been a
beautiful child had due pains been taken in the cultivation
of her natural graces. As it was, she was in
no way remarkable. She was allowed to braid her
hair closely back from her large, thoughtful brow; to
sit carelessly, and to wear, ordinarily, what suited her
best—a quiet robe of dark, shadowy, unbecoming gray.
On state occasions, when her presence was required in
the parlor, and she was bedizened in brighter hues and
fashionable finery, she was too much embarrassed by
the unusual costume to have it contribute at all to her
beauty.

Circumstances early schooled her to content herself
with no great amount of affection. Her father would
have loved her, but what with early and late devotion
to the business that maintained his splendid house and
faultless equipage—to say nothing of bills at Stewart's
and Madame D'Arblay's—he had very little time for
the cultivation of home ties. Her mother—she must
have had a mother's heart somewhere in her bosom,
though its beatings were effectually smothered by silk
and velvet—was too much absorbed in her beautiful
self to remember the child, except with an occasional
fear lest her growing up should be an unwelcome reminder
of her own age. The governess understood
this sentiment, and needed not to be told to keep the
girl back as much as possible. As for Mademoiselle,
she wrote her letters and chatted with her lover,

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

consoling herself with the reflection that in neglecting her
charge she was but following the example of the higher
powers. And so Hortense Greenwich brought herself
up.

At twenty she was little changed from what she had
been at ten. It is true, some years before, Mademoiselle
had married her American lover, and Miss Greenwich,
deprived of her supervision, had been sent to a
boarding-school, where she had learned a little French,
a little Italian, and a good deal of music. At twenty
she was introduced into society. She was not at all
showy; indeed, her mother pronounced her, “after all
that had been done for her, decidedly wanting in style,”
and, I think, was secretly rejoiced that her daughter
was so little likely to dispute with her the palm of
fashionable admiration.

At twenty Hortense Greenwich might easily have
passed for fifteen. So little of passion or emotion had
swept over the calm surface of her life, that her face
was still placid and reticent as in childhood. It had
no story to tell. Her only accomplishment was her
music, and this with her was rather a passion than an
art. She practiced it solely for her own gratification.
Hour after hour, at her harp or her piano, she breathed
out her very soul—all the mystery of her inner life—
in thrilling, passionate improvisations. It was to
her instead of father and mother love—instead of
brothers and sisters—instead of friends.

She had been in society two years when she first
met Rowland Chivers. Though only four years older
than herself, he was already blasé. He had traveled
in the Old World. He was well read in the book of
beauty. He could tell a woman's fine points at a

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

glance. His flirtations had been numerous abroad,
but he had come home unfettered, and “Japonicadom”
welcomed him eagerly. For a wonder, his fortune,
really large, was his smallest claim to distinction.
He would have been a man of mark any where. His
manners were emphatically, as Mrs. Greenwich expressed
herself, distingué. He was handsome, and he
had a mind well and richly stored, despite his flirtations
and fooleries.

I said he could tell all a woman's charms at a glance.
After a little, he made Mrs. Greenwich his mortal enemy
by perceiving that her daughter was younger, and
possessed finer points of beauty than herself. At her
exhibitions of disdain, however, he only smiled. He
was contented to let her love or hate him as she liked,
and, with serene self-satisfaction, set himself at work
to bring out Hortense Greenwich.

A little encouragement, a little graceful flattery, was
all she needed. Soon the world began to perceive
what a faultless figure she had, now that she had acquired
a motive for dressing it becomingly. Then her
fine eyes were noticed; the superb scorn of her daintily-cut
mouth; her hair, so long, so luxuriant, now
that a quick eye had perceived its capabilities, and a
few artistic yet careless hints had guided her in its arrangement.

Miss Greenwich, accustomed to go into society as a
sort of necessary sacrifice at the shrine of Mammon,
without the least hope or expectation of finding pleasure
therein, was at first surprised, then gratified, when
Rowland Chivers, just then quite a centre of attraction,
persistently sought her side. With his matchless
tact, it was not difficult to make her feel, without once

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

saying any thing to startle her susceptible pride, that
he alone understood her—that he recognized her capacity
to be more than she was—loftier than any of
the social magnets glittering about her. To a nature
like hers, this feeling, that she was appreciated—that
she received her full deserts, was the most acceptable
of incense. She inhaled it eagerly. Under its influence
she not only learned how to make the most of all
the graces which were already hers, but new charms
came to her; a deeper color glowed in her cheek, a
warmer light shone from her large, dark eye.

At first she thought only of friendship. Rowland
Chivers never talked to her of love. He was lonely,
he told her. Very few of those he met in the gay
circle where his lot was cast had power to interest him
for an hour. It had been like a new revelation to
know her. She could feel with him—could share his
thoughts. As much as ever sister could be to brother
she should be to him. And this contented her. It
was her first friendship; it seemed so pure, so sweet,
so tender. It was something to be proud of, to have
this man, sought of all, always at her side. His homage
elevated her in the eyes of those who had been
accustomed to consider her as a good, quiet girl, of no
great importance in any way. She was grateful to
him for gaining for her the position to which, in the
sensitive pride of her proud nature, she felt entitled.
For his sake she adorned herself. Her naturally fine
taste was aroused. She must do justice to his choice
of a friend.

From all this, in a character like hers, the step was
not long to love. Soon she knew that, in spite of herself,
he had become dearer to her than all the dreams

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

of her girlhood. And now came a season of self-humiliation;
a fear which stung her like a scorpion,
lest she had given her love unsought; a longing, anxious
questioning of his heart; a striving to read every
expression of his haughty, handsome face.

And then, as if in answer to her doubts, his manner
became tenderer than ever. More constantly he
sought her side—more gentle was his voice—more
full of love the songs he brought her, and sang with
her by the hour together. One day he said to her,

“Hortense, I thought I knew women, but even I
was deceived in my estimate of you. You have matured,
this past year, into such a woman as my fancy
never foreshadowed. It has been like the sudden
bursting into bloom of the still century-plant, or the
breathing radiant, glowing life into a perfect statue.
What has changed you so?”

Rowland Chivers would have made a capital surgeon.
He would have looked unmoved on the death-throes
of a thousand victims. As it was, he delighted
in nothing so much as in dissecting hearts. With
keen relish he watched the color come and go in her
cheeks, the lids droop downward to veil the shy responses
of her radiant eyes. Her voice was very low
as she answered,

You have changed me by being my friend. No
one had interest enough in me before to make it worth
my while to be my best self.”

But farther than this he never carried the conversation.
He would break it off at this stage to read her
some old legend of long-enduring love, or to make her
sing for him his favorite songs. His actions told her,
every day of his life, more eloquently than any words,

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

that she was beloved, but his lips had never yet
spoken it.

At length a new star rose in the firmament of New
York society—a young widow, gay, beautiful, piquante.
She possessed less dignity, less hauteur, less style, even,
than Hortense Greenwich; but her versatility, her
grace, her good-humor were infinite. She was a little
fairy—a perfect flower of the tropics, with a passionate,
fervid nature speaking in every look of her sparkling
eyes, every flexible movement of her graceful
figure. Rowland Chivers was charmed. Here was a
new book—a fresh page. How would this bewitching
little divinity look if she were in love? His attentions
were divided now, and perhaps Mrs. Bellair
received the largest share.

I do not think Hortense Greenwich ever could have
been jealous. It was not in her nature. She could
love and trust blindly up to a certain point; but when
her trust was slain her love must die with it. So she
looked on in evident unconcern while the widow
danced, and sang, and flirted, and Rowland Chivers
was ever at her side. I think he was disappointed.
He was not noble enough to understand a nature above
jealousy. He had expected Miss Greenwich would
flatter his vanity by growing pale, sad, abstracted;
that she would slight him a little at first, and by-and-by
there would be a scene, and he—I believe he had
not decided, even in his own mind, whether he meant
to marry her. Her calmness disappointed him. It
was not feigned. She never thought of doubting his
love. She believed—when he had finished his game,
his pretty little amusement of a flirtation—he would
be as much her own as ever. She had no fears for

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

the widow's heart, and she was too much accustomed
to see such kind of trifling to realize how much it
dimmed the bright perfectness she had loved to ascribe
to her idol. So, when he did come to her side, she
received him as cheerfully as ever. Her cheek lost
nothing of its brilliant glow—her eye of its sparkling
light. He began to fear that she did not love him,
and this reawakened all his interest in her. To test
the matter thoroughly, he flirted with the widow more
desperately than ever.

One night, when Miss Greenwich was in full beauty,
she was for a time the centre of attraction in Mrs. Livingstone's
crowded salon. Gentlemen thronged round
her, and ladies stood by in envy. Despite his doubts
of her love, Rowland Chivers gloried in her. She was
so queenly, so fair; to all but him, so unapproachable.
He lingered near her, saying just enough to draw out
her best powers.

At length a diversion was created by the widow's
late entrance. This night Rowland Chivers was resolved
to probe to the utmost the heart he had begun
to doubt. He was among the first to seek Mrs. Bellair.
He danced with her; he bent over her as she sat
at the piano; he devoted himself to her with all the
enthusiasm of a courtier. At length his keen eye detected
Miss Greenwich for the moment alone. She
had withdrawn herself a little from the gay company,
and sat in a kind of recess watching the flash of the
lights, the sparkle of the diamonds, the sheen of the
floating silken robes, and now and then catching some
chance word borne by her on the waves of sound.
He sought her side, and was welcomed with her usual
frankness. For a while they chatted indifferently, and

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

then, as if moved to confidence by a sudden impulse,
Rowland Chivers said,

“I do believe, Hortense, that you have a real friendly
interest—a sister's interest—in my welfare; and
something I can not explain impels me to ask your
advice. You women judge each other more justly
than a man can. Tell me, then, what you think of
Mrs. Bellair. Would my life's happiness be safe if I
should ask her, and she should consent, to be my wife?”

He had meant this should be the crowning test of
her love. If she manifested one emotion of grief or
anger, he would believe she loved him; perhaps—but
the future must settle that—perhaps he would ask her
to be Mrs. Chivers. He watched her keenly. Not a
muscle of her face quivered; not a shade deeper was
the rose-tint on her fair cheek; she did not even turn
her calm eyes away. There was no tremor in her silvery
voice. As if half musingly, she said,

“I do not quite know her well enough to answer;
but I should think, nay, I am very sure, that your natures
are much alike—that she would suit you admirably.”

Her auditor had an uncomfortable impression that
a hidden satire lurked in her remark. It galled him,
and he winced under it; but she had given no sign of
love for him. He had mistaken her all this while, and,
roused to regret by this knowledge, he began to think
that he loved her, and could not live without her.

Just then they were interrupted. Mr. Richmond
Spendwell came to claim her hand for the next dance;
and for the rest of that night Hortense Greenwich was
more beautiful than ever, and, unlike her usual self,
was the gayest of the gay.

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

When it was all over the reaction came. Leaning
back in the carriage by her mother's side, she sat for
a time in profound silence. But Mrs. Greenwich was
sociably inclined; her eyes were sparkling; her cheeks
glowing; her spirits were at high tide. They must
find an outlet somehow. There was not often much
conversation between these two women, they had so
few thoughts in common; but Mrs. Greenwich must
talk now.

“It has been a brilliant evening; but then Mrs.
Livingstone's evenings always are. I haven't enjoyed
myself more this winter. Why don't you speak, Hortense;
didn't you like it?”

“I am very tired.”

“Tired! Well, you look so; I can see by the street
lamp how white your face is. Why, I should outlast
three like you, mamma though I am. You will never
do for a belle. But don't that little widow make herself
ridiculous enough? One would suppose she
thought there had never been another handsome woman
in the world. There's Rowland Chivers, how she
does draw him after her! Why, I really used to think
he was attentive to you.”

“Mother, don't! I can't talk; I am so tired—so
sick.”

There was a strange pathos in her voice. It would
have reminded you of the moan of some stricken animal
hunted to death. Mrs. Greenwich did not understand
it: she was not a sympathetic or a quick-feeling
woman at any time, but this cry of an unspoken sorrow
hushed even her into silence.

After that, however, Miss Greenwich regained her
self-command. Her good-night, as she went up stairs,

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

was spoken in her usual cheerful tones; her step was
firm, yet elastic, and her mother looking after her,
thought what a strange, unsociable girl she was, and
how little she cared for society any way.

In her own room her sleepy maid sat before the fire
waiting for her. She was perfectly calm now—she
did not even seem fatigued. The business of disrobing
was quickly performed; the ornaments she had
worn were restored to their proper places; the girl
was dismissed, and Hortense Greenwich was alone,
with no farther need for self-command. She sat down
before the fire, and looked steadily into it. Was this
the same world it had seemed when she sat there, five
hours before, dreaming blissful dreams, in which one
face ever shone, once voice made an eternal music?
Gone forever was the sunlight which had gilded that
fair world. No longer were the skies blue, and the
very clouds rosy; no longer the future stretched out
before her a green, sunny path, bordered with roses
and bright with verdure. She had crowned herself,
indeed, with those fair roses of Hope, but they had
turned to thorns upon her forehead; and from those
gaping wounds would not the life-blood ooze forever?

Then, in the stillness, Pride rose up like an avenger,
and buffeted her sorely. She had loved unsought, it
told her; given her heart to one who did not even
think the gift worth the acceptance; trusted all things
to one who had promised nothing. But Memory defended
her warmly. Memory asserted that he had
sought her love; Memory brought forth from her
treasure-house looks and words of unmistakable tenderness;
she recalled daily and long-continued care;
manifold tokens of interest; constant attentions; all

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

that could, more eloquently than any words, tell the
story of absorbing love. And then Justice acquitted
the proud heart accused.

Oh, Rowland Chivers, you would have known one
woman better than you were ever likely to learn her,
with all your study, if you could have sat by Hortense
Greenwich's fire that night! I spare my reader the
torture, the agony, the despair. Women like her love
once, and, if deceived, never again thereafter. She
had lost that night something dearer than life, something
loftier than love—her faith in humanity. She
had never had but one friend. Rowland Chivers was
the first one who had ever read the pages of her woman's
heart. She had gained a higher, truer estimate
of her own powers, seeing them through his eyes. To
this first tenderness she had given all. The full tide
of her passionate yet reserved nature had set toward
him, and now the deep waters must flow back again,
flooding the waste country of her affections, uprooting
every flower, destroying every fruit. Henceforth she
must go on alone. Life stretched out before her bleak
and barren of hope. Alas! there was no one to whisper
of a narrower path, where the seed sown in tears
might spring up in joy; where the blessings of those
ready to perish would cheer the fainting traveler,
whose goal was the Celestial City. Fashionable life—
she knew no other—was the arena where she must
struggle for the victor's palm. At least—her lip curled
at the thought—Rowland Chivers had taught her
something of her own value; she could touch him
through his vanity; she could shine. Through all
that night not one tear came to her proud eyes. The
blight which had fallen upon her life was too deadly

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

for any gentle dew of sorrow. She would not suffer
the love which lay in its death-throes upon her heart's
threshold to make a single moan, even in dying.
Sternly she watched its agony until it was dead, then
she took up the fair corse and buried it. It might
haunt her sometimes; sometimes she might wake at
midnight from feverish slumbers, and see at her bed's
foot a still, white face, and the gleam of golden hair,
but she would know it was but the illusion of fancy.
The dead love should not arise—she rolled a stone to
the mouth of the sepulchre.

It was thus that Hortense Greenwich became a belle
in society. After that night she went forth into the
world a changed woman. That world had never
found her so charming before. She was prouder than
ever; but society likes pride. Her words were keen
with the two-edged sword of wit. Now and then a
victim winced under them, but the by-standers applauded,
and the sufferers from such wounds are the
first to smile. Rowland Chivers wondered at her.
He had never suspected, with all his appreciation of
her character, such power as this. He left Mrs. Bellair
to bite her pretty lips and break her Spanish fan
in vexation, and actually haunted Miss Greenwich
wherever she went. Her reception of him was precisely
the same as she accorded to others; marked
with a courtesy which no presumption could construe
into more than courtesy.

She was become like the rest of the world now.
She formed friendships in the fashionable sense of the
word. Rowland Chivers called on her, and found
other young ladies, graceful butterflies of fashion, whiling
away the morning with her; or, at other times,

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

some gentleman would be serenely making himself
agreeable, where once he only had been the privileged
guest. At other times still, he would call and be told
that Miss Greenwich was out, and this piqued his vanity
still more, for he shrewdly suspected that she was
only “out” to him. He had roused his somewhat
apathetic sensibilities by this time into what he believed
an absorbing passion for her. He was quite
convinced that all his happiness for the future depended
upon persuading her to return his adoration.

At length he called on her one morning at an unfashionably
early hour. She was in, and alone. He
found her in the same room where they had passed so
many hours together. He trusted to the old memories
to assist him. Once more he asked for a favorite song.
With thorough self-command she complied with his
request. She manifested no emotion—there was no
droop of the eyelids, no softening of the voice. The
metaphysical dissector, the hero of a thousand flirtations,
was at a loss. Perhaps he had never felt so
deeply before. At all events, it had never before been
so hard a task to make a declaration of love. But he
managed it at length. For once in the world he might
have gained credit for modesty. No one could have
doubted but that he was sincere. With a humility as
strange as it was new, he told her the high sense he
entertained of her perfections, and besought her favorable
hearing for his confession of love. His utmost
experience with women could never have prepared
him for her reply.

“I will not deceive you,” she said, in her proud, yet
quiet voice. “My own pride shall not tempt me to
say that I never loved you. Little as I believe you

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

deserve it, I did love you once with all the strength
of my nature; or, rather, I loved something I believed
was you. My life had been lonely before you came.
I was indebted to you, I acknowledge that now, for
a juster knowledge of myself. I believed that you
loved me—your constant attentions gave me a right
to believe it.”

“I did—oh, God knows I did,” faltered Rowland
Chivers's voice. She went on without heeding the interruption.

“I trusted in your love so fully that, when Mrs.
Bellair came, your flirtation with her gave me no concern.
Only your own words could have undeceived
me. They were not long wanting. You remember
that night when you asked my advice about marrying
her. Then I saw you as you were. Either you had
never cared for me, and had but amused yourself with
deceiving me; or having, after your own fashion, liked
me, you were now experimenting upon my love, wantonly
giving me pain. In either case I had been loving
an ideal. The man I had supposed you to be
could never have condescended to such trifling. You
acted out your own nature. I do not complain. I
rather thank you for letting me see you as you are.
But, if it will solace your vanity, if it will give you
any triumph to know that I suffered, I do not grudge
you the satisfaction of that knowledge. I suffered in
that one night such tortures as all the pulses of your
lifetime could not measure out. But even then, if you
could have knelt at my feet and poured out your soul
in a prayer of forgiveness, it would not have comforted
me—in my heart would have been no response to
your voice. I had loved an ideal, which was not you.

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

You will understand now that our paths must lie very
far apart. You have taken from me all that my life
had of glory—my faith, my hope, my trust in human
love. I shall marry some man for the position, the
independence he will give me, but I can not marry
you.”

Rowland Chivers showed how far he was from comprehending
her by persevering in his prayer. He
knelt at her feet. He uttered a passionate cry for forgiveness—
for love. He drew a picture of his desolate
life without her. He told her that he had never loved
before—that his only hold on a true, right life, was
through her.

There was goodness enough in her nature to pity
him, even then. Her great dark eyes rested upon him
mournfully. Her voice was not proud now, but sorrowful.

“I can not, Rowland Chivers. Plead with me no
longer. My heart is dumb. It makes no answer.”

And he felt that it was indeed true. He bade her
farewell with faltering tones, he pressed kiss after kiss
upon her hand, and then he went out into the world,
and Hortense Greenwich sent after him no regret—no
sigh.

That very morning, scarcely an hour later, Mr. Richmond
Spendwell sat beside her, in the seat which Rowland
Chivers had filled. There could scarcely have
been a greater contrast than between these two men.
It was something more than the ordinary difference
between twenty-six and forty. Mr. Spendwell was
pompous, self-satisfied, almost arrogant. He had a far
more definite idea of turtle-soup than of turtle-doves.
Billing and cooing would not, at any time of life, have

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

been in his line. He was better posted in stocks than
in literature. As for sentiment, it was to him terra incognita;
and he had no knowledge of hearts beyond a
dim schoolboy recollection that they had something to
do with the circulation of the blood.

Therefore he was saved from all embarrassment in
the doing of his errand. In a manner most business-like
and creditable he made Miss Greenwich an offer
of his hand. Like her former suitor, he was quite unprepared
for her reply:

“Mr. Spendwell, I would not marry you under false
pretenses. I would not deceive you for the world. If
I marry you, I shall be your faithful wife, for I know
my duty; but I can not marry you because of love.
That is forever past for me. I did love one man; or,
rather, I loved the ideal which I called by his name.
I found out the weak points of his character, and my
love died a natural death. He left me this morning,
a rejected suitor. Would you be satisfied with a wife
who had no love to give you?”

Mr. Spendwell listened politely, but with a look
which said, more expressively than words, that this
was all Greek to him. He took advantage of the first
pause to interrupt her.

“My dear young lady, I am too old, perhaps, and
too prosaic to fully understand you. As nearly as I
can make out, you once fancied yourself in love, but,
finding your mistake, you rejected your suitor. Now
I am not very exacting in these matters. You are
graceful and beautiful beyond any woman of my acquaintance.
I have confidence in your good sense
and good principle. If you will be my wife, I think I
may say I shall make a kind and indulgent husband.”

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

“I am sensible of the honor you do me, sir, and I
accept your proposal.”

“Very right. Just the reply I expected from your
good sense. I will see your father this afternoon.”

This was Hortense Greenwich's plighting. Hortense
Greenwich! dreamer, enthusiast, genius! Was
it strange, as she sat alone after her very respectable
affianced left her, that for one undisciplined moment
the dead love seemed to stir in its unquiet grave, and
her thoughts roamed backward once more into the enchanted
country over which Hope's sun had set, and
stood for that one moment pleading vainly at the closed
gates of her Eden? That was all. After that she
walked forward with firm footsteps in the path she
had chosen; she said to her woman's heart, “I have
no need of thee;” she received the congratulations of
her friends, and went on superintending the preparations
for her bridal.

The news of her betrothal came to Rowland Chivers
with a keen pang. To such natures as his blessings
brighten as they take their flight. By refusing to be
his wife she had made herself his goddess. He sailed
for Europe in the next steamer, and news comes of
him now and then engaged in his old career of flirtation
and foolery.

Alas! he had left behind him the greatest ruin he
had ever wrought. In Hortense Greenwich he had
found, perhaps for the first time in his life, a true, highsouled,
self-contained, yet loving woman. There was
more power in her nature, for good or for evil, than in
twenty like Ernestine Bellair. He found her young,
generous, susceptible, ready to give up all things for
truth and right. He left her with her heart

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

prematurely old, cold, glittering, scornful, suspicious. It was
the wreck of a most noble nature. She was married;
that is, Mr. Richmond Spendwell was legally pronounced
her husband; but her unwed heart was left
alone, alone—like an unquiet spirit making its moan
in the darkness.

She was a splendid bride. Some envied her, some
condemned her, some approved of her worldly prudence;
and one quiet old book-keeper, looking out
from the window of his chateau en Espagne, murmured,
with sad sagacity,

“Once more Venus has married Vulcan.”

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

The Tenant of the Old Brown House.

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]



Life and Thought have gone away
Side by side,
Leaving door and windows wide:
Careless tenants they!
All within is dark as night:
In the windows is no light;
And no murmur at the door,
So frequent on its hinge before.
Close the door, the shutters close,
Or through the windows we shall see
The nakedness and vacancy
Of the dark, deserted house.
Come away; no more of mirth
Is here, or merry-making sound.
The house was builded of the earth,
And shall fall again to ground.
TENNYSON.

-- --

p653-082

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

“Oh! do whate'er thou wilt, I will be silent.”

THE old brown house on the hill was at last to have
a tenant. A woman was coming to dwell in it.
No one in Ryefield had ever seen her. By letter she
had made the bargain, and she gave no clew to her
fortune or circumstances, save, at the foot of the page,
the strong, bold signature, “Hester Wilde.” The
property, which belonged to a distant owner, had been,
ever since I could remember, in my grandfather's care.
It had not been inhabited for years. There were
strange stories about a murder which had once been
committed there, though I believe there was no positive
proof. Shrieks and groans, it was confidently reported,
came forth from its windows at midnight; and
strange forms, clad in the costume of long ago years,
passed before them in ghostly conference. However
this may have been, certain it is that the proprietor,
Wilton Eldredge, had not visited it since he came of
age; and the last family who inhabited it moved out
at midnight, and came, as I have heard my mother
say, to our house white with terror.

My grandfather, as in duty bound, had inserted an
advertisement in the county paper at the beginning of
every quarter, and, naturally anxious for the interests
of his client, he was heartily glad to receive an application
at length, and acceded to the proffers of

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

Mistress Hester Wilde without troubling himself to make
many inquiries concerning her character or circumstances.

She had written like a lady well bred and well educated,
and yet the tone of her communications was
hard and stern, and invited little freedom of reply.
She had said she should bring no furniture, and requested
that the house should be made habitable before
the fifteenth of May.

“Put on your bonnet,” said my grandfather, when
he had finished the perusal of this letter, “put on your
bonnet, Louise, and we will walk up the hill to the old
house.”

I obeyed him gladly. It was a delicious May-time
afternoon, bright with opening leaves and blossoms,
sunshine, and a cloudless expanse of blue sky. Only
about the brown house seemed to lie a heavy shadow.
It might have been the effect merely of the dark row
of tall old poplars leading solemnly up to the door, but
I fancied there was something in that unbroken silence,
that still darkness, almost supernatural. With a half
shudder I involuntarily murmured, “And what if
there should be another removal—if the ghosts should
drive out the strange lady?”

My grandfather was a God-fearing man of the straitest
sect of Puritans, and had no terror of any thing
out of heaven. In his strong, unimaginative mind
there was no foothold for superstition, and he answered
me almost sternly, “Mistress Hester Wilde, if I
have read her letters rightly, is not a person to be
driven out of house and home by imaginary fears, and
I had hoped you, too, had more sense than to talk of
ghosts.”

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

I was quieted, but not subdued. To me there seemed,
in spite of myself, a strange mystery in the shadows
that lay so thick about the old mansion, and I
looked up at its windows—I could not help it—with
a thrill of something very much like fear.

It had gone a long way toward ruin during those
uninhabited years. Here and there panes of glass
were broken in; bats whizzed in and out at the windows,
and swallows built their nests in the chimneys.
The furniture belonging to the old proprietors was
stored away under lock and key in an upper chamber,
and we found it, though faded and rusty, in very tolerable
repair. It had lain useless ever since the fair
Margery Eldredge went to her rest, and now it was to
be furbished up and arranged once more in the deserted
rooms. In this task of arrangement I was to superintend
the labors of my grandfather's trusty servant.

At length the repairs were completed. Bridget had
put down the carpets the day before, and early in the
morning we set out to prepare the house for the reception
of its mistress. It was a large house, but Mistress
Wilde had said she wanted little room, and so we only
fitted up the most convenient apartments. There was
a parlor—a stately parlor looking out upon the poplar
walk. A rich but sombre carpet was upon the floor,
and we arranged around the walls, at regular distances,
the high-backed, embroidered chairs which graced the
best room during the Eldredge dynasty, and which
Margery Eldredge had herself worked in her days of
youth and love. A few paintings, portraits of the
dead, hung upon the wall—cold and lifeless they were,
and suited well the grim aspect of the room: we left
them there. The kitchen would be dining-room and

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

sitting-room, if Mistress Wilde followed the country
custom, and we took more pains to make that cheerful.
The white floor was nicely sanded, and over the
mantle I hung the only pleasant picture the house had
to boast. This was the likeness of Margery Eldredge
in the early days of her wifehood. She was the mother
of Wilton Eldredge, the present proprietor, and the
summer of her life never dawned—she died while it
was yet spring. In the portrait she was fair, with a
bright, bewitching, girlish beauty, very sweet and tender.
When this picture was hung it seemed to brighten
up the whole room. We put Margery's low sewing-chair
and soft footstool of Berlin wool beside the
little work-table; and when all else was set in order, I
gathered a few early wild-flowers, and bestowed them
in a dainty gilt-edged saucer on the white-covered toilet-table
of the new mistress's bedroom.

She was expected that day; and in the afternoon
my grandfather came over to remain with me and receive
her. As the day drew toward its close and she
did not come, I began to tremble at the quick approach
of twilight, shutting in that long silent house. But I
sat there, too proud to confess my undefined fears to
the strong-minded man at my side. At length, and
this time startling even him—we had not heard the
stage stop at the distant gate—footsteps sounded on
the graveled walk without, and a tall figure darkened
the door-way.

“Mr. Cleveland, I suppose,” she said, coldly and
stiffly. My grandfather bowed. “I am Hester Wilde,”
she continued, bestowing a scrutinizing glance upon
the premises.

She was a woman to whom I could not venture a

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

single word of the earnest, friendly welcome I had been
planning in my own mind, so I sat still, and silently
looked at her. She was very tall, with a certain angularity
and stiffness pervading not only her figure,
but all her motions. She was not in the least pretty,
and she never could have been. Her hair was straight,
black, and coarse, giving evidence of extraordinary
powers of endurance. Her eyes were black and very
stern; rigid lines lay about her mouth—lines which
suffering must have furrowed; and her features were
not only masculine, but irregular. She sat down, not
in the easy sewing-chair I had left vacant for her, but
at the other side of the table, in an arm-chair as hard
and stiff as herself, exactly facing the picture of Margery
Eldredge.

“Is that a portrait?” she asked, after a time, in her
cold, quiet voice.

“It is—of the mother of Wilton Eldredge, the owner
of your new home, which I trust may prove a happy
one,” replied my grandfather, with the courtly politeness
of a gentleman of the old school.

She uttered a cold “Thank you,” and once more
relapsed into silence.

Her age might have varied any where from thirty
to forty. I could not tell. There was something in
her expression which moved me to a silent sympathy,
notwithstanding it was so forbidding. It never softened,
except once or twice, when she glanced involuntarily
at the portrait over the mantle, and then for
a moment her face fairly gleamed with something
which, in her, I was forced to pronounce untranslatable,
which yet resembled the look other faces wear
when any trifling thing recalls the aspect of one

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

tenderly, mournfully beloved. She did not seem at all
disposed to make conversation, and after a few moments
my grandfather rose to wish her good-evening.

“Will she not be afraid?” I whispered aside. He
looked at me with a sternness which was meant to be
final; but I could not heed him, I was so timid in
those days. She was a woman, and I thought it terrible
to leave her there alone.

“Miss Wilde,” I said. She started. A flush even
rose to her sallow face as if she had not always been
accustomed to hearing herself addressed by that name.
“You have no servant engaged. Shall we not send
Bridget over to sleep in the house with you to-night?”

“By no means,” she replied. “It was one thing I
wished to say to you, Mr. Cleveland. I would like
you to find me a trusty boy, who will come here at
night and morning, and do little jobs and any errands
I may wish about the village. It is all the help I shall
need.” My grandfather bowed, and promised to execute
her commission on the morrow; but I could not
leave her so.

“Miss Wilde,” I said, “I can't help telling you.
They do say this house is haunted! What if you
should see a ghost? I wish Bridget might come over.”

She smiled, not unkindly, and answered with a tone
just a little thawed, “I am not afraid. There are no
dead people who want any thing of me—and no living
ones either,” she added, after a moment, with a touch
of something like sadness in her voice. She bade us
good-evening—not rudely; though in her careless invitation
to come again there was an evident intention
to put its acceptance out of our power by her frigidity.

We went out. I turned round at the gate, and

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

looked through the long row of poplars with an actual
shudder. I met my grandfather's eyes fixed upon me
with a curious twinkle. “Well, child,” he said, “you
have had your say; but you did not frighten Mistress
Wilde. May you have as much sense some day.
Ghosts indeed!”

“But, grandfather, wasn't there once a real murder
committed in the house?”

“I do not know of any. Old George Eldredge died
there very suddenly. The doctors called it apoplexy;
only ignorant people said poison.”

We walked the rest of the way in silence, but my
thoughts were roaming up and down the poplar walk,
or sitting in the silent house with Mistress Hester
Wilde.

The next morning my grandfather found a boy suited
to her needs, and I begged the privilege of taking
him to his new mistress. She did not look as if she
had closed her eyes.

“You did not sleep?” I queried, timidly.

“No;” then seeing my “I told-you-so” look, she
added, with a queer kind of half smile, which I afterward
found was peculiar to her, “but it was not ghosts—
at least not such ghosts as you mean. If you live,
child, you will find there are no spirits so potent as
memories.”

A verse came to my mind of a little fragment, written
I never knew by whom. I murmured it aloud:



“The dead are ingulfed beneath it,
Sunk in the grassy waves;
But we have more dead in our hearts to-day
Than the earth in all her graves.”

She looked at me curiously. “Poetical, I see!”

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

she muttered. I thought there was a sneer in her
tone.

The more I saw of her, the more she interested me.
As the weeks passed on, finding that no coldness would
discourage me from visiting her, she began to receive
me more cordially. But she saw very little of society.
The boy, Thomas Wilson by name, was her chief organ
of communication with the villagers. Many of
the neighboring families had called upon her, but when
they found she did not return their visits, or manifest
any desire for their acquaintance, they abandoned her
again to her solitude. My own perseverance formed
the only exception.

None of our conversations, however, though at length
they became quite numerous, ever gave me any light
upon her past history, until one warm August afternoon,
when I strolled over to the brown house, and
found her busy in the arrangement of her drawers.
She had folded up a packet of letters, and tied them
with a black ribbon. She held them in her hand
when I entered. She was so absorbed that she did
not notice my approach. I could see that her face was
very white and rigid, but her hands trembled, and her
nerves were so overwrought that, on my coming to
her side, a heavy miniature escaped from her hold, and
fell, with its crimson-velvet case wide open. I looked
upon the face only for an instant, but that was long
enough to have it fully impressed upon my memory.
It was that of a very handsome man. His bold, black
eyes; his short, crisp, black curls; his mouth, passionate
yet stern, were unlike any one I had ever seen;
and yet, in the whole, there was a certain intangible
something which associated itself in my mind with the

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

fair, sweet lineaments of the peerless Margery Eldredge.
I stooped to raise it, but she bent over me
almost fiercely:

“You shall not!” she cried, sternly; “you shall not
look upon my husband!”

I surrendered it, half in terror, and for the moment
she seemed unconscious that she had betrayed her
cherished secret; for this was the first intimation I had
had that she was other than she seemed—a quiet, single
woman, living alone. For an instant she looked
upon the pictured face with an expression I could not
quite translate. There was pride in it, passion, tenderness
which softened even her hard features, and yet
with all these was blended a look of intense pain.

“I did not mean to see that face now,” she murmured
rather to herself than me. There seemed a fascination
in the proud lineaments on which she gazed,
from which she could not bear to turn away; but at
length she resolutely shut the case, and pushed it from
her into the farther corner of the drawer. Then she
looked at me, and said, in tones as sharp and imperative
as ever,

“You have surprised me out of my secret. Now I
hope you'll have honor enough to keep it. I would
not have even your grandfather know that Hester
Wilde is other than she appears.”

I gave the promise which her words seemed to require,
and then I lingered in the expectation that she
would reveal more of her history. But I was disappointed.
She was silent and thoughtful. She evidently
wished to be left alone, and I very soon went
away. As I went out of the door a strong perfume
greeted me from a scarlet geranium standing there in

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

the sun; and from that day to this the scent of scarlet
geranium, no matter where I meet it, always brings
before my eyes a picture—a glowing, glorious August
afternoon; the brown house behind the poplars; the
lone woman standing there in her proud silence; and,
above all, that pictured face, seen but for a moment,
yet never afterward to be forgotten.

Days braided themselves into weeks, and though I
visited Mistress Hester Wilde very often, she never
alluded to the scenes of that August afternoon. But
I fancied, somehow, that we drew constantly nearer to
each other. More recently I had made another discovery,
quite as startling as the first: Hester was a
student and a genius. I had found Greek and Latin
authors in her closet; and gradually I had so far won
her confidence, that she uttered in my hearing some
of the thoughts which the woods, and the winds, and
the everlasting sky were forever speaking to her solemn,
solitary life; and I grew to hold her in strange
reverence.

One wild November afternoon Tommy Wilson came
for me. It was drawing toward night, and in the west
a storm seemed rising. The wind blew outside a slow,
monotonous dirge, and I sat by my window watching
the red leaves it whirled along from the maple-trees.
The boy made his awkward, shuffling bow at the door,
and then, coming in, put a note into my hand. It was
written in the stiff, regular chirography of Hester
Wilde, and it said,

“Louise, will you come to me? I have not felt
well for some time, and at last I am forced to yield to
the illness so long resisted. I think a storm is coming
up. If you do not fear to encounter it here, and if

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

you can so far forget your old terror of the ghosts,
will you stay all night with me?”

I smiled at her allusion to the ghosts. This one
brave, solitary woman had lived so long unharmed in
their immediate vicinity, that they had well-nigh lost
their terror for me, and I tied on my bonnet and hurried
up the hill, well pleased with the invitation. It
seemed to me, as I approached, that every thing wore
a look even more deserted than usual. The sentinel
poplars along the walk lifted up their great naked
boughs, and over the carpet of dry, faded leaves, on
which my footfall made a crackling sound, the winds
rustled slumbrously. I opened the door without
knocking, and entered. Hester was not in her accustomed
place in her neat kitchen, but her cold voice
proceeded from the bedroom beyond, and summoned
me. I went in, and she half sat, half reclined upon
her bed, bolstered up with pillows. Her face seemed
actually wan in the dim light, and I noticed that her
hands clutched the bed-clothes tightly, as one in pain.

“I am glad you have come,” she said, as I entered.
“For the first time I was unwilling to be left here
alone. Besides, I think I have not long to live, and I
have resolved to tell you to-night the story of my life.
You might hear false accounts of me when I am gone,
and I would like to have you know the truth.”

“But what is the matter?” I cried, in alarm. “What
caused this sudden illness? What makes you look so
wan and white?”

“The illness is not sudden. My heart has been terribly
diseased for some time. When I came here I
knew the blow had been struck, and that I had not
long to live. So far, I have struggled against it, but

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

now it has become too strong for me. But you must
be quiet. I have a very painful task before me, and
if I am to tell you my story I can not be interrupted.
It is almost dark. You may light that wax candle
yonder. It will require no care, and last the whole
night.”

I obeyed her; and then, drawing up an easy-chair,
I settled myself in a comfortable position by the bedside,
and she began:

“I was born in Georgia, though you would never
think me a daughter of the soft, sunny South. My
father, however, was a New Englander, and perhaps
it was from this union of the North and South that I
derived the very opposite qualities in my nature. I
look like my father. He had the same coarse hair,
the same stiff angularity of figure, and the same hardness,
so to speak, of voice. From him also I inherited
an energy very unusual in that enervating climate.
From him I derived an intense, passionate love of
study, particularly of languages and mathematics. But
from my mother came an undercurrent of fire—smouldering,
volcano-like, beneath the overlying hardness
of my nature. From her came the quick perceptions,
the passionate worship of the beautiful, the hidden sensitiveness,
to which you, my friend, have given the
name of genius.

“I was not more than twelve years old when, within
two days of each other, an epidemic carried off both
my parents. Different as they were, they had loved
each other tenderly, and I, their only child, sympathized
enough even then in the wonderful mystery of
that love whose outward symbol is marriage, to rejoice
that since one must be taken, the other was not

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

left behind to mourn. I bore this great sorrow, outwardly,
with a calm patience, far too old for my childish
years; but inwardly, fierce flames of passionate
grief swept over the child's heart, and left it arid and
desolate.

“In the whole world there was no one to love
me. I was not at all a prepossessing child—a shy,
dark, silent girl, caring little for society, liking best
to take some cherished book, and flee away into solitude
and stillness. But my mother had understood
me. In my nature were all those strong qualities so
unlike herself, which, by some strange spell, had made
my father the object of her worship, united to an underlying
current of emotions so like her own that I
scarcely needed to give my thoughts utterance in order
to be comprehended. Her death had left me alone.
There was no human being on all God's fair earth, it
seemed to me, so utterly loveless and sorrow-stricken
as myself. I was not a buoyant child. I had no far-reaching
hopes, to sit all day, like golden-winged birds,
and sing me siren strains of future love and joy. I
expected to pass through life misunderstood and unloved,
and I accepted my destiny with a kind of savage
content.

“The guardian to whom my father had left me was
a Mr. Randall, an old friend of his own, living in a
handsome country house on the margin of the Hudson.
He had a graceful, sweet-tempered wife, and three
daughters, beautiful girls, the youngest a year younger
than myself, and the eldest three years older. They
received me very kindly, and, indeed, during my whole
life with them, I had never any thing unkind to complain
of. But they were not of my kind. Among

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

those blue-eyed fair-haired girls I looked, with my
straight black hair and dark skin, like some Indian
waiting-maid; nor would my stiff, ungraceful motions
have denoted any higher position or more careful training.
I think this soured me in a degree. No outside
observer could have perceived the contrast half
so actuely as I, with my sensitive pride, my passionate
love for the beautiful.

“I loved the beauty of the Misses Randall, but I do
not think I always felt toward them as kindly as, considering
they were my only friends in the world, would
have seemed natural. In particular, I used to have
a kind of instinctive dread of the elder, Miss Jessie
Randall. She was called a very amiable, pleasant girl,
and there was really about her an extreme softness,
a certain pliancy of muscle, manner, and voice. To
me, however, it always seemed a dangerous and deadly
softness. The large bright blue eyes never fearlessly
met your own. It is true, there was a semblance of
great modesty in the way the golden lashes drooped
over them, but the frank, uplifting eyes of her younger
sister Anne pleased me a great deal better. By some
strange association of ideas Jessie always seemed to
me like a cat—an animal I held in the extremest abhorrence,
from the gliding, stealthy motion, to the
treacherous claws cased in velvet. A curious prophetic
instinct made me look upon her as an enemy,
and yet she was uniformly polite to me. She smilingly
tolerated all my rudeness, apologized for my
brusquerie, and appeared so amiable that every day she
grew more and more out of my favor.

“We were educated at home by teachers. Miss
Jessie's education was completed at eighteen, and an

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

elegant wardrobe was provided, in which, under the
care of an aunt residing in New York, she was to make
her début. Nothing could have been more beautiful
than Jessie Randall at that age. Her sisters were more
than pretty, but she was, par excellence, the beauty, and
on her, above all, was the ambition of her father and
mother centred.

“She had been trained carefully in every accomplishment.
Her snowy fingers discoursed ravishing music
on the harp and piano; her voice was sweet and clear;
her dancing had been pronounced, by our gallant
French teacher, `the very poetry of motion;' and her
manners were considered faultless. We who were left
behind heard of her triumphs—how joyously her days
were floating on; of her appearance at party, theatre,
and opera; and I, imbittered perchance by a consciousness
of my own entire incapacity to attract, would inwardly
cry out,

“`Oh, shame upon her for a woman! Does she
think this dancing, and dressing, and reigning is all
that there is of life? that for no better ends than these
God has made her so beautiful?'

“For the next three years Miss Jessie was seldom
at home; and when she did come, she would bring
with her a train of her city friends, brightening up the
house with their gay dresses and brilliant jewels, as if
a flock of tropical birds had alighted there, pausing in
their flight.

“In the mean time I grew up, as was the promise
of my childhood, plain and shy. I bestowed all my
suppressed enthusiasm on study; all my friendship
on my black horse, Hercules. When I was eighteen
our teachers were dismissed, and I came into

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

possession of the liberal allowance which my father had assigned
me from eighteen until I should be twenty-one,
when my fortune, large at first, and greatly increased
by accumulation during the comparatively inexpensive
years of my minority, was to come into my possession
unencumbered, and unfettered by a single restraint.

“About the period of my eighteenth birthday Jessie
Randall came home for a much longer stay than
usual. It was a beautiful autumn. I remember how
glorious every thing looked to me. I was young, in
high health, and had begun to be hopeful. I was not
long in discovering that among the gay friends whom,
as usual, Jessie had brought with her, was one, a Mr.
Eldredge, the cynosure of all, the chief object of interest.
He was the life and soul of their parties of pleasure.
He rode, he danced, he jested—in short, he
seemed crowned of all manly graces, natural and acquired.
I had never before seen any one who so nearly
approached my ideal of masculine perfection. I did
not speak of him, even to Anne, who during this influx
of visitors was my room-mate, but mentally I compared
him to Apollo and Ulysses, my favorite heroes
of the classic world, in which so much of my life had
been spent.

“I was considered old enough now to go into society,
and I was doomed to weary evenings of unoccupied,
listless looking on, while the gay party sung, and
danced, and acted charades. But the weariness was
short-lived. I soon became intensely absorbed in the
contemplation of this same Wilton Eldredge.”

“What!” I exclaimed, interrupting her, “was it the
owner of this house?” She went on without heeding
me:

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

“Every development of his character, every expression
of his face, was a welcome study to me. I soon
perceived that in what I had at first thought perfection,
there were many deficiencies. Physically, nothing
was wanting. I have seen years of life since then, and
yet I have never looked upon one more perfect in
manly beauty. Intellectually, I discovered he possessed
more brilliancy than depth. That is to say, intellectually
he was indolent, and to a certain extent superficial.
Morally, his want of energy was still more
culpable. He would assent to a wrong opinion, countenance
a wrong action, rather than arouse himself to
the exertion of resistance. These spots upon my sun
had troubled me greatly at first, for I had a nature inflexible
in its stern love of right and justice; but I was
rapidly losing the consciousness of them in my admiration
for his beauty, for the strong sense, the glow, so
to speak, of physical life that animated his face, and
radiated over his whole being. I thought, too, and this
conviction has never left me, that there were depths
in his nature which needed only the angel's `troubling
wing' to bring the bright waters of healing to the brink.

“He had been there two weeks without addressing
a single observation to me after our first introduction.
It was a bright October morning; the leaves were just
turning, and a thousand gorgeous tints, sparkling with
dew-drops, flashed back the sunlight. A horseback
ride had been arranged to some place of interest in the
neighborhood, and my horse had been brought out
among the rest. Going through the hall, I had caught
the reflection of my face and figure in a full-length
mirror hanging there, and, for the moment, I was impious.
My wild thoughts arraigned God, who had

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

made me so unlovely that to no human being could
my face give pleasure. I went out into the sunshine,
among that group of glad young creatures, every one
of whom had her own distinctive charm, and I stood
there, as I felt, like a black, ugly shadow—the only
blot upon the landscape. Jessie, in particular, had
never seemed so beautiful. Her slight, undulating figure
showed to advantage in her close-fitting ridinghabit
of Marie Louise blue; her golden curls fell in a
shower from beneath her beaver hat; and her face,
oh! I thought at that moment she was radiant as Helen
when she tempted Paris to his doom. They mounted
their steeds among jests and silvery laughter, with
courtly aid from their attendant cavaliers. As ever,
Wilton Eldredge was close at Jessie's side; for, though
there was no positive engagement, rumor said our fair
`eldest' would not long remain unwedded.

“Without assistance I vaulted upon the back of my
own horse, and dashed off in an opposite direction from
that which the party were to take. The fresh autumn
wind blowing in my face restored my reason, and I repented
of my momentary insanity, and began to bless
God for life, when in the very sense of existence—of
being—was so much joy. I remembered how much
on earth was worth living for besides idle dreams of
love—pleasure-palaces—gilded by youth and beauty.

“I had ridden perhaps a mile, when I heard the
quick tramp of a horse behind me. I did not turn my
head, and in a moment more Wilton Eldredge rode to
my side.

“`Well,' he said, in his gay, ringing voice, `well,
runaway, I am commissioned to bring you back to the
rest of our party.'

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

“`Thank you. I had rather not go.'

“`But why? Let me tell you, Miss Hester Wilde,
it looks very ungirllike and unsociable to be riding off
by yourself in this way. Will you tell me your reason?
'

“I was one of those who never take a medium course—
I must obey or disobey. Perfect truth was an element
of my nature: I must answer honestly or not at
all. I chose the former.

“`Because,' I said, `I am very plain. I look out
of character among those beauties. I don't want to
go with them. It makes me feel wicked.'

“`A little envious, hey? You are honest in your
confession, Miss Wilde.'

“`No, sir, not envious; but it makes me feel wicked
as if, somehow, God hadn't used me well in making
me so plain nobody could ever love me.'

“I should have liked him less if he had insulted my
common sense by contradicting or complimenting me.
He did neither. He made no answer to my speech,
and for a moment there was silence. Then he said,

“`You have been studying me closely for two weeks
back, Miss Wilde. What have you made out?'

“A crimson glow suffused my face as he bent his
laughing eyes upon me; but I answered, honestly still,

“`Well, sir, I have discovered that you love beauty
almost as intensely as I do; that you love ease and
pleasure better yet—mental ease I mean, for physically
you are not lazy; that you would be thorough if being
brilliant had not already satisfied your ambition,
and good if it were not too much trouble.'

“`Well, Miss Wilde,' with a slightly disturbed face
and a bow of mock courtesy, `you are at least candid.

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

You have read me like a witch, as I suspect you are;
and now, let me tell you, I too have studied you, though
I'll wager you have never seen me look at you. I have
found out several things. To begin with, you think
me very handsome, and for that compliment your humble
servant is much obliged.'

“I blushed more painfully than ever; but he went
on:

“`You think your cousin Jessie little better than a
beautiful butterfly. You come as near to envying her
loveliness as your pride will allow you; and then you
flatter yourself that you pity her for making what you
call an unworthy use of it. Now I don't sympathize
with you there. I neither envy nor pity the fair Jessie.
I am contented to look at her. What has a star
to do but to shine? You know more about books
than people; you are honest, but too proud to be half
as happy as you ought; and, finally, you and I are so
very unlike that I think we shall be excellent friends.'

“Oh! how I hoped so in my heart, as I looked up
at him, much as the Lady of Shalott might have looked
at Sir Launcelot riding by with his `Tirra—lirra.'
We had both of us forgotten that he was to take me
back to the gay company he had left, and we rode on
in the bright autumn sunlight, while I drank in, at
every pore of my being, such happiness as comes but
seldom in a lifetime.

“After that our acquaintance progressed rapidly.
Scarcely a day passed that he did not join me in my
morning rides and rambles, and I think these meetings
were as pleasant to him as to me. He said I was
so different from the women he had known before, so
unconventional and so honest; and I became conscious

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

of a power to call into action all that was noblest in
his nature and loftiest in his thoughts. It is one of
the surest ways to awaken the highest elements of
character to let their possessor feel that he is expected
to be a giant and not a pigmy. It was many days before
I realized how dangerous was this new acquaintance
to my peace. Before I was aware, the whole tide
of my being had set in one channel. I, who had never
before felt other than the general and diffusive sympathies
of humanity for any human being, loved now, unsought,
unwooed, with all the silent, resistless might of
my passionate but reserved nature. This knowledge
came to me with a bitter pang.

“For the most part, all his attentions to me had
been bestowed during our solitary rides and rambles,
and in the evening he was Jessie's constant cavalier as
before. At first, I had accepted the common rumor
which coupled their future together without regret or
questioning. Of late, when my glimpses into his inner
nature had been more frequent, I had begun to
doubt her ability to enchain his preference; and, finally,
I had resolutely cast the Future from my mind altogether,
and quaffed eagerly the wine of joy held to
my lips by the rosy fingers of the Present.

“But one night he, my hero, was more attentive to
her than usual—he seemed to hang upon her every
look and word; and, finally, some plan for the coming
winter was discussed, in which she seemed to turn to
him for his approbation, and I heard his reply:

“`It matters little where you are, since, wherever
you are, we shall be together.'

“For a moment my eyes were blinded, my limbs
were paralyzed. Then, with an instinctive feeling that

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

his gaze was upon me, I arose and went out. That
night I never closed my eyes. No moan or cry escaped
me. I suffered dumbly such pangs as her shallow
nature never could have comprehended. But I
could not submit. Once more I arraigned my Maker.
I asked him why on my poor life had been poured
out so much bitterness—why He had given me such
power to love, when no kiss of husband or of children
could ever bring the warmth to my cold lips? Why
I must so worship beauty, when I possessed not one
element to gratify this yearning? Thinking of it afterward,
I wondered He whom I blasphemed in my
madness had not struck me dumb; but He spared me.
The face of the night was calm, the stars shone above
my speechless agony, and the silent moon looked down
lovingly upon even me.

“In the morning I rose. I bathed my tearless eyes,
smoothed my disordered hair, and went out. Never
was there a brighter day. Dew-drops glistened like
diamonds on every spray, and below me the blue river
wound along, flashing gayly in the sunshine, and singing
as it journeyed to the sea. Up to the loving, leaning
sky I lifted my ghastly, defiant face, and then a
voice fell on my ear, gay, mocking, yet tender:

“`Does the sky pity you, Hester?'

“Wilton Eldredge had followed me. He came to
my side.

“`No, I don't think the sky does pity you. You
don't look comforted. Perhaps I can do you more
good. I see you have not been crying, hard girl that
you are; but you haven't slept any all night. Now I
shouldn't tell you how bad I have been if I didn't
know, beforehand, you would forgive me. I made

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

that remark to Miss Jessie last night on purpose for
you to hear. I wanted to find out whether you loved
me. You had been too proud to show it—I meant to
make you. I saw it struck home when I said it. I
don't think I meant to make you suffer quite so much,
and yet it is flattering, Hester.'

“He looked into my face with a roguish smile. Ah!
if his fault had been ten times as great, I could not
have chosen but to forgive him. Can you fancy what
it would be if you had been immured in a dark dungeon
for life; if the days and the nights had come and
gone above your misery till your soul sickened, and,
just as your despair was growing absolute, one should
throw open the iron door, and heaven's own bright
sunshine should once more trance your life with its
half-forgotten glory? But that would be nothing to
the flood of light which broke upon my whole being.

“`Your face is transfigured, Hester,' said Wilton
Eldredge, looking at me. Then he went on gayly:
`You ought to have known I loved you all the time,
else why did I seek you? Jessie I do not love—that
is, I do love her as I love all beautiful women, but not,
oh, not as I love you! I want to marry you, Hester.
Will you have me?”

“He drew nearer to me, and waited for my reply.
I could not utter a word. The depths of my being
were stirred, and the waves gushed to my lips in too
full a tide. I put my hand in his, and—it was almost
the first time in my life—the tears fell from my eyes,
and glittered on the grass at my feet. For once all his
lightness and gayety were gone. He said, solemnly,

“`I love you, Hester. Plain, and shy, and dark as
you are, you are more to me than all other women.

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

You have appealed to all that is lofty in my nature.
You have ennobled me, and I give you my life. If I
am not faithful, Hester, may the Lord judge between
us!”

“I believed him then; I knew that I was beloved;
and, looking back now over all the years, I believe still
that in that hour, heart and soul, he was mine. Our
hearts were too full for farther speech. We walked
back to the house in silence—my hand upon his arm,
as became his betrothed. Jessie Randall smiled as she
saw us coming up the steps—a kind of speculative,
derisive smile; but that morning our engagement was
announced, and she was first in her congratulations.
Her vanity must have been piqued, and perhaps—I
do not know—her heart was wounded; but she had
far too much tact to show it. She danced, and sang,
and flirted as gayly as ever.

“Soon after this, one little circumstance occurred
which I must not forget to mention, as after years
brought it back to my thoughts. My father's will
provided that, if I married before I was twenty-one, I
should come into the full possession of my property,
though it was to be secured to myself. I mentioned
this one day to my lover, saying playfully, in the fullness
of my joy,

“`You didn't know what a golden treasure you had
won. Confess, now, did you ever hear I was rich?'

“`Oh yes,' he said, with careless sincerity; `I knew
that always. I used to be very proud, Hester. You
would call it a weakness, but I don't think, if you had
been poor, we should ever have become acquainted.'

“I remember the remark thrilled me at the time
with a sudden pang; but I reflected how natural was

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

this feeling to one educated as he had been, and soon
it passed from my mind.

“I do not think there had been any vanity in my
desire for beauty; for, from the moment I knew that
he was mine—he, my king, my eidolon of love—I
ceased to repine that fate had not been more bountiful.
He loved me—I was precious in his sight—that
was enough. My very face became dear to me because
of the radiance his glances reflected upon it. I
would not have had a single feature changed. For
the rest of the world I cared not. He was my universe.

“Some women might have thought his continued
attentions to the fair Jessie—which she received with
a kind of repellent raillery, irresistibly piquant and
charming—were cause enough for jealousy. But that
was not in my nature. I was too proud of my lover
ever to doubt him, and I do not think he gave me any
cause. Beyond a man's natural admiration for pretty
women, I do think that he was true to me—that all his
tenderest thoughts centred in the bride he had chosen.

“Our engagement was a short one. We were married
in December, and we went immediately to reside
on my paternal estate of Heath Cliffe, in Georgia.
This was my wish, and Wilton seemed to unite in it.
In truth, his wife was not charming enough to tempt
him into society, that the world might appreciate the
treasure he had won. I think now that he must have
had an ever-present consciousness, which no love had
power to soften, of my irredeemable want of beauty.
Despite that, however, we were happy.

“Our Southern home was dowered with the rich
gifts of nature, and we did all that art and wealth could

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

do to enhance its natural loveliness. My life, for a
time, seemed to overbrim with gladness. I had enough
and to spare, and I scattered loving words and deeds
on all around as carelessly as a rose sheds dew-drops.

“Three years passed, and a new joy grew into both
our hearts. We were expecting God's sweetest gift—
a little child—to nestle on our bosoms, and look up at
us with its shy, sweet eyes. Around this vision we
wove bright and beautiful fancies. In its presence our
thoughts grew sweet, yet solemn as prayers.

“The day of trial came. There were a few hours
of terrible suffering, and then they laid my baby girl
upon my bosom, cold and dead. The eyes I had
dreamed would meet my own opened only in heaven—
the baby voice I had thought would coo out such
murmurous music responded only to the symphonies
of the angels. The Great Father had need of her.
The mysterious instinct of motherhood had been
aroused within me, stirring all my nature, and now
the new chord was broken.

“For a little while I held her there—my dead child,
my wonderful, beautiful mystery—and then they took
her from my arms and buried her. They made her
grave—I would have it so—in a bower of magnolias,
where Wilton and I loved best to sit together, so that
in our hours of tenderest intercourse her memory
might blend, and all that earth held of her be near us.
Had she lived, she must have been very lovely; for
she was her father's own child, and her baby features
seemed a reflection of his.

“God never gave me another child; but, hard as it
was, at first, to resign myself to His will, I was very
happy. And yet my husband would not have made

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

some women so, even had their love for him been as
true and fervent as my own. He was arbitrary in his
disposition, absolute in his control over the minutest
actions of my life. But, proud as I was to others,
while I believed in his love I had no pride for him.
Even this control was grateful to me. Love made the
yoke easy to be borne. I had no troubles. Only once
or twice, when he had been absent upon business a
little longer than I thought necessary, I had been conscious
of a passing twinge of fear lest my society was
not so much life, air, sunshine to him as his was to me—
lest I did not make his home so attractive as a more
beautiful woman would have done. But when he
came back, once more his kisses upon my lips would
charm away my fears, and my life would be all brightness.

“We had been married ten years without so much
as meeting any of my guardian's family. At last, one
evening in early spring, my husband, opening the letter-bag,
tossed into my lap a dainty, delicate-looking
epistle, on the outside of which I at once recognized
the smooth, flowing, characteristic chirography of Miss
Jessie Randall—still Miss Jessie Randall after all these
years. I broke the seal, and the letter informed me
that she was blasé, as she said, ennuied of fashion, and
folly, and New York. She smelled from afar the fragrance
of my Southern roses. Might she come and
gather a bouquet of them? I should find she had
grown very good, she added. She was quite a different
woman at thirty-one from what she had been at
twenty, and she really thought we should get on nicely
together, particularly if I would keep my satirical,
too perfect husband out of the way. Indeed, she made

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

so sure of a welcome that she should be with me almost
as soon as her letter.

“I had always ridiculed presentiments, and yet, as
I read that letter, I was seized with a mortal dread.
A sudden spasm of blinding pain came and went, leaving
my cheek blanched, my lips rigid. In the distance
I seemed to hear the future wail out a warning of the
events she was bringing me. I reasoned with myself
a moment. What trouble could there be in store?
My confidence in my husband was perfect. I should
be selfish not to rejoice that some one else was coming
to enliven the solitary life so much of which he passed
alone with me. Besides, my guardian's daughter had
a right to as warm a welcome as her father had given
me when I went to his home a helpless orphan. So
reasoning, I regained my self-command, overcame my
undefined dread, and, handing the letter across to Wilton,
said cheerfully,

“`Read that, dear. Jessie Randall is coming to us.
It seems we may expect her any day now.'

“He took the letter and glanced over it.

“`What a graceful hand!' he said.

“Alas! those words cost me another pang. You
know what my writing is. There never was any grace
in that, or any other of my outward manifestations.

“`A pretty, piquant style,' he said, as he handed
the letter back. `This visit will be a fine thing to set
you up, Hester. You are growing thin, and it's confoundedly
dull here. Jessie must be a splendid woman
by this time!' Then, seeing a look of pain upon my
face, he added, `My gifted wife, though, is worth a
dozen such.' Then he kissed me gayly, and went out.

“That was our last evening alone together. He

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

had never been more tender, more thoughtful. The
next day Jessie came. Wilton was out of the house
when she arrived. I expressed my regret that he was
not there to welcome her.

“`Nonsense!' she cried, with a kiss I shrank from,
and did not return. `I had quite as lief he would not
see me in this chrysalis state,' pointing to her gray traveling-wrap,
somewhat covered with dust, and the `ugly'
drawn over her straw bonnet.

“I conducted her to her room, and then, sending my
own maid to unpack her trunks and assist her, I went
down to give directions for my early tea. When the
bell sounded she came, looking quite refreshed and radiant.
Time had dealt lightly with her. She was
even more beautiful than in her girlhood. Her proportions
were more mature, her grace more queenly,
her self-possession more perfect. Her taste, too, always
exquisite, perfected by years of patient study, was now
faultless. Wilton met her at the dining-room door.
I saw him start back as if bewildered by this unexpected
vision. He welcomed her cordially, and she
came in and took her seat at the board. Sitting beside
her, I forgot that I was a loved and loving wife, and
once more, in my heart-sickness, I seemed to myself the
black, ugly shadow, necessary and welcome to no one,
which I had been in the days when I first knew her.

“Weeks passed on, however, without bringing me
any thing of which to complain. It is true, I seldom
saw my husband alone. Most of his time was occupied
with our guest; walking with her, riding with
her, or listening, in the pleasant evenings of early summer,
to melody so entrancing that even I was charmed
out of myself.”

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

At this stage of her narrative I glanced at Hester's
face. It was fearfully pale. Her nerves trembled,
and her whole appearance gave signs of extreme exhaustion.
I had been too much absorbed in her story
to notice this before; now it frightened me.

“You are overtasking yourself,” I said, earnestly.
“Don't! You mustn't go on. It will kill you. You
can not bear it.”

“Yes, I must do what I do very quickly,” she answered,
solemnly. “Just hand me that glass of wine.
It will strengthen me a little. There!

“I said at first I had nothing to complain of, and
yet all this time a weary, desolate weight was settling
down upon my heart. I went often alone to the little
grave where they had buried my baby, and there only
I could weep. Oh, what a blessed relief those tears
were!

“One night they had gone out to take a walk, and
I turned my footsteps toward the accustomed spot.
As I drew near I heard voices. I stole noiselessly toward
the bower, and, standing on one side, looked in
through the leaves. There, above my child's grave,
his child and mine, knelt my husband; on the seat
beside him sat Jessie, her beautiful eyes beaming on
him through a mist of tears, her hand clasped passionately
in his. I thought not of propriety, or so-called
honor, when my all was at stake. I listened—listened
with strained ears, desperately, eagerly, as for my life.

“`She was rich, you know, and I was poor,' I heard
him say, as I drew near, and then came shudderingly
back to me the memory of how he himself had said,
in the days of our engagement, that, had he not known
I was rich, he should never have sought me. I bit my

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

lip and held my breath. Her soft, purring, catlike
tones came next:

“`Then you did love me?'

“`Love you! For what else did I go there but for
love of you? There was not an hour before my marriage
when you might not have drawn me to your
feet, had you willed it. But what matters that? I
did not love you then as I love you now — Jessie,
Jessie!'

“He said her name over and over again, as if its
syllables embodied all tenderness—and I, I listened. I
can not tell you what else they said; light words of me—
cold, sneering words; pledges of eternal love; and
yet, notwithstanding she exchanged these vows, her
firm refusal of even a single kiss—I understood it all.
She wished him to contrive some pretext for divorcing
me, and then she would be his wife—be revenged for
the innocent wound I had once given to her vanity,
nay, perhaps to her heart; for I think she must have
loved him as well as such a nature could.

“I wonder I did not go mad. I wonder, roused to
phrensy, I had not stood before them and denounced
them — cursed them by my love and my wrongs.
But I did not. I still retained the deep, undemonstrative
nature of my childhood. I listened until I
could listen no longer, and then, my hands tightly
clasped, my lips resolutely sealed, I walked noiselessly
toward the house. I gave myself no time for repining.
I would not let my sick heart utter a single cry;
I sat down and looked my grief steadily in the face.
One thing I saw clearly—I was no longer loved. I
stood in the way of his happiness whom I would have
died to bless. I had promised to cleave to him for

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

better, for worse, until death parted us; but now his
own words had raised up between us a barrier more
effectual than death ever could. I would depart and
leave him free. I had one wild, irrepressible dread,
and that was of meeting him again. How could I hear
his voice, how look upon his face, I whom he loved no
longer? Let me go any where, any where, was the
wail of my heart—only let me get out of his way. A
beautiful woman would not so have given him up, but
I had no confidence in my own powers. Besides, from
childhood I had learned to yield; and more than all,
during the ten years of my married life, had I been
daily and hourly learning the lesson that my happiness
was nothing to his, and I never thought of putting
them into competition. I made up a bundle of a
few necessary things. In it I put a tress of his hair,
a miniature which he had given me during our brief
engagement, and the letters I had received from him
in his short absences. Then I wrote him a few lines.
I told him that I had listened to the scene in the arbor
over my dead child's grave; that I knew all—and
then I said,

“`Because I do know this I am going out of your
sight. I have staid with you while I thought I was
necessary to your happiness, but now that I am in
your way, I love you too truly not to go. But oh, my
husband! my heart's own husband! I leave you my
blessing. Its fullness shall abide with you, even
though her head should lie, where mine so often has
rested, upon your bosom.'

“Then I ordered a trusty servant, who had been
my mother's, and who loved nothing on earth so well
as his mistress, to bring horses for himself and me.

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

In ten minutes we were on our way. I do not know
whether any attempts were made to pursue us. At
any rate, in three days we reached Savannah, and I
went to my lawyer. One haunting fear had seized
me, that my husband might seek a reconciliation with
me for the sake of my fortune. There never could be
a moment of my future life when I would not receive
him with open arms; but if he came, it must be from
love, and not from policy. With the assistance of
Mr. Brief, I executed an instrument conveying to him,
without incumbrance or restriction, all my property,
reserving for myself but a mere pittance. Leaving a
copy with the lawyer, I intrusted this instrument to
Pompey's care, and dispatched him on his return to
Heath Cliffe. The same night I started for the North.
Fate or chance led my steps to a town about twenty
miles from here, and I was soon established in a quiet
boarding-place. What I suffered God only knows. I
have made no moan; I will not.

“From that day to this—it is three years now—I
have never heard from Wilton. My heart has been
troubling me more and more, and I have felt that the
struggle with death would be but brief. Last spring I
read, by chance, your grandfather's advertisement. I
recognized the house as being my husband's early
home, and I at once applied for it. I loved him as
fondly as ever. I yearned with irrepressible yearning
for the tones of his voice, the touch of his hand, or the
sound of his foot upon the stair. I longed to come
here—to dwell in solitude and silence where he had
played, a young, innocent boy, pillowing his head upon
his mother's breast. I thought these fancies would be
company for me. Besides, there was another reason,

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

which I scarcely owned to myself. I thought perhaps
this might lead to my seeing him once more. I could
not put aside the belief that he had loved me once. I
knew he had had no means of learning the place of
my abode since we parted; that he could not have
found me had he sought me even with tears. Now I
thought he would learn from your grandfather that
one Hester Wilde, a lone woman, was his tenant, and
perchance he would come to me.

“I have waited, vainly; but, ten days ago, the cloud
began to lift, and I could see the faint dawn of day.
I read the announcement of Jessie Randall's marriage
to a rich old man in New York. I knew then that
my husband was not with her. At the same moment
I felt that the hand of death was on me; that I had
but a few days more to live. In the might of my dying
life and my undying love I sent my soul forth to
summon him. I prayed, I wrestled with God that I
might look upon his face once more this side of heaven,
and since then I have been waiting.”

She sank back as she said this in utter prostration,
and lay there, her face growing fearfully deathlike in
the steady light of the wax-candle. I drew my watch
from my belt; it was almost midnight. Suddenly she
started up.

“Listen!” she cried, with wild energy, “listen!”

My first thought was of the ghosts. I listened
breathlessly, but I heard nothing save the storm—
which, having come on at nightfall, had risen now to
a gale, and was bursting wildly against the windows,
and rocking the old brown house to its foundations.

“Don't you hear it?” she cried, eagerly—“a horse,
coming here?”

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

I could hear it now, plainly enough—the tramp of
a horse ridden furiously. It came in at the gate, up
the long poplar walk. It stopped, and the rider dismounted
before our very door. Hester had risen up
in bed now. Her head was bent forward, and every
wan feature was aglow with longing anticipation. The
door opened, he sprang in, and in a moment the original
of Mistress Hester Wilde's miniature stood before
me; but sadly worn and wasted, as if by long sorrow,
was the proud, noble face now. He did not seem even
to see me. He sank on his knees by Hester's bedside,
and, gathering her up, folded her to his bosom. Her
arms were closely clasped about his neck, her head
sank on his shoulder, and a low murmur of ineffable
peace floated from her lips.

“Wife—saint—idol—blessed one!” he cried, holding
her there, “you shall not kiss me, you shall not
even utter that forgiveness for want of which, for three
long years, I have been slowly dying, until you hear
my story. I did love you, Hester, God knows. I did
love you, and no other. I went into the house that
fatal night. I sought you in our own room. I found
your note, and read it. Oh, Hester! its uncomplaining,
patient tenderness thrilled me as no reproaches
could have done. I felt then that your heart was broken.
How I longed to cast myself at your feet, to
pray for your forgiveness! I loved you so unutterably.
You had never been so dear; and I loathed with
deadliest loathing the beautiful Evil who had tempted
me from you. Before light the next morning I had
left Heath Cliffe and started in pursuit of you. I left
behind me a few lines for Miss Randall, in which I inclosed
a copy of your note. I told her I had awaked

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

from my mad dream, and how inexpressibly dear beyond
all earthly objects was the wife I had lost. I
reached Savannah the day after you had left. Your
deed of all your property to me was another stab, piercing
my very heart. I had no clew by which to trace
you, and so I staid there until I heard that Miss Blair
had left Heath Cliffe, and was en route for the North.
Then I went home and waited. Oh, Hester! I sometimes
thought you would come back, but as time passed
on this hope faded. It was only three months since
that I learned you were living here; and then you
seemed so pure, so perfect, so far removed from me,
that I dared not come to you. But ten days ago, at
noonday, I heard, or fancied that I heard, a voice. The
tones were like yours, but it seemed to come from very
far off. It uttered a wail, a pleading cry that I should
come to you before you died. I have traveled, since
then, night and day. Here I am; Hester, mine only
one, will you forgive me?”

Her voice was broken now and faltering, very thick
with tears.

“You, too, have much to forgive,” she murmured.
“I did wrong. I was your wife. I should have kept
my place and striven to win you back; but yet, God
knoweth, I did what I thought would make you happiest.”

His arms clasped her tighter. Feebly she raised
her head. Their lips clung together in one long, passionate
kiss, and in that, I know not how, her spirit
was exhaled. The kiss of forgiveness was the kiss of
death.

The storm lulled, and the wind only wailed now like
the tender, sorrowful notes of a solemn psalm. We

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

lifted her up and laid her head back upon the pillow.
A smile was upon her dead face.

Three days later we buried her in the family burying-ground,
behind the stately poplars, and it was not
many weeks before Wilton Eldredge lay down beside
her, to sleep in the same grave his long, dreamless slumber.
The Eldredge family were left without an heir.
No one cared to live in the old brown house. It is
going to decay.

But the dead rest well. At “moonless midnight or
matin prime” they lift not up their covering of verdure.
Suns rise and moons set for them in vain; but I know
there is another country where the long-enduring love
will receive its reward—where the roses are eternal,
and the tenants of the everlasting mansions shall never
die.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

Uncle Roger's Story and Mine.

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]



I loved you, Evelyn, all the while;
My heart seemed full as it could hold—
There was place and to spare for the frank young smile,
And the red young mouth, and the hair's young gold.
So hush! I will give you this leaf to keep;
See, I shut it inside the sweet, cold hand.
There, that is our secret! go to sleep;
You will wake, and remember, and understand.
ROBERT BROWNING.

-- --

p653-122

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

WE were sitting on the upper piazza—my Uncle
Roger Apthorpe and I. It was at his house in
Hingham—a country house, yet looking out upon the
distant ocean, with its countless white wings of sails,
“its million lips of shells,” the cliffs upon its margin,
the islands on its bosom. I had been talking to Uncle
Roger. He was my mother's brother; the house
in which he lived was his inheritance from my grandfather,
and here I spent with him the summer months,
to me the happiest portion of the year.

My mother had died when I was very young. My
father was immersed in the cares of business, and between
my stepmother and myself was always a thin
ice of reserve—perhaps a courteous and unexpressed
hostility. Therefore Uncle Roger was my only confidant.

I had been telling him of a visit I had received that
morning. Young Harry Holt had ridden out from
town, and, in a few manly words, had offered me his
heart and his name. Uncle Roger had listened to my
story with even more than his usual interest. Harry
was one of his prime favorites.

“And you accepted him, Ethel?” he said, inquiringly,
as I paused.

“No, Uncle Roger; why should I? It was my
first offer. I might see fifty men I like better, yet—”

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

Here my conscience gave me a twinge, and I added,
“Or, if I shouldn't, he knows women too well to take
my first `no' for final; he will ask me again.”

Uncle Roger made no reply. I lifted the glass
which lay in my lap, and looked listlessly, yet wistfully,
over the sea at the great ships going out and
coming in. Whence were they? Where did they
go, carrying all their freight of unquiet human souls—
weary souls that could not stay at home, and so traversed
the wide earth over, seeking rest and finding
none? It seemed to me that travel was the forlorn
hope of desperation. Those who were denied happiness
were roaming after excitement. I felt a sadness
I could not explain or define. In its shadow every
thing wore an expression of hopelessness. And yet
that June afternoon was gilding land and sea. A
golden haze, mellow as autumn, warm as summer, lay
in the air. A tender dreaminess brooded over the
whole face of nature. I could hear no sounds, save
the swell of the sea breaking upon the distant beach.
The tide was coming in. Every now and then a tenth
wave broke loftily over the others, scattering its spray
of green, and gold, and violet; its diamonds, amethysts,
and emeralds, perishing, yet how glittering. The sun
was not painfully bright; its garish beams were tempered
by the haze in the atmosphere, the fine, imperceptible
mist rising from the water, and it seemed to
hang in mid air as if conscious that it was the longest
day in the year, and there was no need of hurry in its
journey to the west. The hour and the scene were
both bright. Why was it that my heart could see in
them only images of sadness and unrest!

At length I became conscious that Uncle Roger was

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

watching me. I looked at him. There was a strange
gleam, a flash of youthful fire in the tempered and
quiet sadness of his gray eyes. A flush had risen to
his withered cheeks, and the fingers he had unconsciously
knitted together were tremulous. At any
other time I should have inquired the cause of his
emotion; but my thoughts were preoccupied, and he
was the first to speak.

“And so you have refused Harry Holt, as I take
it, from a mere wanton caprice—a feminine desire to
say `no.' Well, I believe happiness is offered to every
one of us, at least once in life, but not one in a
hundred is wise enough to take it. I thought you
would have been. You are a good girl in the main,
Ethel; a kind heart, not much vanity, but you are a
woman. Human nature will be human nature.”

He drew a long sigh. I looked at him in silent expectation.
I had always felt that his life had a mystery;
that he, with his shrewd mind, his loving heart,
his keen intellect, had not lived alone without a more
than ordinary reason, and I believed the time had
come when he would return my confidence with his
own. I was not disappointed. He was silent for a
while, and his face wore the look of one absorbed in
self-communion, painful but intense. At length he
spoke:

“They say every life has its own romance, Ethel;
I have often meant to tell you mine. At my age the
world would say the dreams of youth should have
long since been forgotten, and yet they are not. Old,
and gray, and sober as I am, there is one name I can
not utter, even to myself, without quickened pulses.

“Caroline Windham was no angel. I think, if she

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

had been, my imperfect human nature, standing afar
off, would have seen in her no charm. She was not
even one of those saint-like beings whom some men
worship—marble without a flaw, faultless perfection.
She was a woman—a girl rather, full of passion, of
pride, of quick, ungoverned impulses. There was a
dainty grace in her movements, a pretty petulance in
her manner. She was one to be loved with fervid,
jealous exactingness, once and forever. She was one
to love, but I did not know that then.

“Her very beauty was peculiar and all her own.
She had a face like a gipsy, with strong lights and
shades, framed in heavy bands of jet-black hair, with
large black eyes flashing out upon you one moment
their subtle electricity, the next veiled by the inky lashes
which swept their penciled shadows over her crimson
cheeks. Her mouth was small, though full—at once
proud and fond. Her figure was rounded and symmetrical.
A physiognomist would, perhaps, have pronounced
her wanting in ideality in the spiritual element,
but he would have told you that her undisciplined
heart was warm; her untried soul, as yet a
stranger to itself, was true.

“I remember to this day every circumstance of our
first meeting. She was the one intimate friend whom
your mother, like all other young ladies, had made at
school; and I came home, from a couple of years of
foreign travel, to find her domesticated for a long visit
in this very house. I had seen many charming women
at home and abroad; many, perhaps, far more
strictly and regularly beautiful than she; but never,
before or since, have I seen one at all like her. I
used to think her piquant, irresistibly fascinating face

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

should have belonged to some Moorish Circe, some
gipsy queen, rather than to Miss Caroline Windham,
daughter of Jonathan Windham, Esq., merchant, of
New York.

“I can see her now just as she looked when I was
introduced to her first—the dark, bright face; the
small head, bound round with a wreath of blood-red
garden roses; the negligent folds of her white muslin
dress, flowing loosely about her figure, and gathered
in at the waist with a crimson girdle. I do not know
but her manner—half careless, half disdainful—would
have repelled me in another. It did not in her; it
seemed perfectly appropriate.

“From that hour I worshiped her, and yet I think
the closest observer would have failed to detect my
adoration. My nature was both proud and reserved,
and my quiet manners seldom gave outward indications
of my feelings. Possibly this very reticence
and apparent stoicism attracted her. At all events,
our acquaintance soon ripened into an intimacy which
might have been friendship, but for the concealed passion
which I had determined not at that time to express,
and which effectually prevented a response on
my part to the friendly and assured familiarity of her
demeanor toward me.

“She seemed to me as winning and as artless as a
child. She uttered all her thoughts frankly, and joined
in every country pleasure with a zest, the natural
result of her city life and education, but which
seemed singular enough to one accustomed to country
life as I had always been.

“That was a happy summer. We sailed, we drove
upon the beach, we fished, we rode, and the long

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

summer day seemed not long enough for our merriment.
Two or three times we went, at nightfall, to watch
the sunset at Nantucket Beach. Once, I remember,
the tide was just coming in. The sun had set gloriously,
kindling the western sky with coruscations of
rainbow-colored flame. The moon was rising, and
threw a long line of silver over the waters. We had
sat down together, Caroline Windham and I, on the
wreck of an old ship that had been cast on the shore
by some of the wild storms so frequent on the rocky
New England coast. Your mother was at a little distance,
looking with dreamy eyes at the sunset clouds.
Poor Ellen, she had her own Spanish castles then—
hers was a loving heart, and it was that summer that
she first met your father. I had never seen Caroline
so quiet, almost sad. She sat there leaning her head
on her hand, watching the billows chasing each other
restlessly toward the shore.

“At last she lifted her face toward me. `There is
no pause for them,' she said; `they go on, one after
another, forever and forever. Are they never tired?'

“I answered her question by another. `Are you
ever tired, Caroline? You are always gay. You go
from one pleasure to another, a sort of human humming-bird.
Do you ever weary of flowers?'

“Tears, which yet did not fall, gathered heavily on
her lashes. She looked at me wishfully, and then
turned her eyes away.

“`Yes, ah! yes,' she said, with a low sigh; `I am
tired often; but what can I do? People look for nothing
in me but gayety. Who loves me? Who cares
to find out the secrets of my heart? Nay, who dreams
that I have a heart? And yet I have one, and it is
flame.'

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

“Then was my hour. Fate and fortune favored
me. Happiness held her cup to my lips. I spilled
her proffered wine on the sand. I hardly know why
I did not, then and there, show her my heart—offer
her my life and my love. I thought I had reason for
my self-control. I did not believe that she loved me.
I had hope that her love might be mine in the future,
but I feared to startle her by asking it too soon. She
was too young, I thought, to know herself; besides, I
had a sort of quixotic hesitation about endeavoring to
draw her into an engagement while she was my sister's
guest; ignorant, as I was, whether it would at
all meet her father's approval. I silenced the words
which were rising to my lips. I answered her quietly,
almost coldly,

“`I do not think you do your friends justice. Ellen,
I am sure, loves you, and—'

“I do not know what other commonplace I was
about to add, for she sprang up from my side, her
quick, petulant manner all restored, the sad tenderness
gone from her expression, the pathos from her
voice.

“`Yes,' she said, lightly, `Ellen loves me. She is
a good girl, but she loves John Hammond a good deal
better, and I—what could I do with love, after all? I
could not wear it, or spend it; it is not even tangible
to touch or sight.'

“The next moment she was shattering the fair, frail
turrets of Ellen's castle in the air, pulling at her curls,
and declaring that it was time to go—that she hated
the sea; it made her feel blue and stupid—she liked
driving, and she should drive those two horses standing
there, so impatiently, all the way home.

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

“She did drive us home. She insisted on sitting
alone on the front seat, while I occupied the back one
with Ellen, and, as we dashed over the sands at a rattling
pace, she would now and then look round at us,
and laugh and shake her head, threatening us with all
manner of calamities. Every trace of that sad sensibility,
which had puzzled and enchanted me an hour
before, was gone from her manner, and I began to wonder
whether her character was not more of an enigma
than I had supposed.

“Soon after this she left us. Her father came for
her one evening, and took her away with him in the
morning. I did not like him. He was a stiff, stately,
somewhat pompous man. I could not understand how
his daughter had grown up to be the free, natural, impulsive
girl she was, under his shadow.

“We were separated without my having said one
word to her of more than ordinary friendship. Her
father was standing by her side when she bade me
good-by. I thought her hand trembled as I held it,
and her eyes were humid, but then she had just parted
from Ellen.

“It was six months before I saw, or sought to see
her again. I know, in this, my conduct will seem entirely
at variance with what I have told you of my
love; and yet, was it any stranger than that of many
a girl who turns, in apparent coldness, from the very
man whose voice quickens every throb of her pulses?

“I believe I placed too much faith in her youth.
I thought her so young no one would be likely to
seek her. She seemed to me a mere school-girl, an
impulsive child. I thought I might wait with safety.

“It was early spring when I, at length, went to New

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

York. As I rang the bell at her father's door, a shiver
of emotion passed over me—an emotion born of love,
of hope, of a vague doubt, in itself almost as delicious
as love. I sent up my name, and was shown into a
little morning-room, leading from the parlors, through
which I followed the polite footman.

“Caroline rose to meet me as I entered the door,
her face flushed with welcome, her lips parted, her
eyes sparkling. I believe I did not speak. She was
self-possessed; women always are. She made some
inquiries after Ellen, welcomed me gracefully to town,
and then silence fell between us. I had leisure to note
now what, in the eagerness of her welcome, I had not
observed. A winter of fashionable life had wrought
its effects upon her. She was thinner. The crimson
of her cheeks and lips was less brilliant; her dark
complexion was less clear. There was a sad droop to
her eyelids, an intangible element of melancholy in
her very smile. It made my heart ache to see her.
`Decidedly,' I thought, `this kind of life is not good
for her. There is too much of the wandering Ishmaelite
in her nature to bear this conventional confinement.
I wish I had her in the country, now, for a
good race over the hills. It would bring back color
and flavor to her life.'

“I commenced by telling her this. I ended by telling
her, I know not in what phrase, that I loved her—
that I had loved her from the first moment I had
ever seen her—that my one hope in the future was to
win her for my wife.

“I was not prepared for her answer. I had expected,
perhaps, a little embarrassment, a tender confession,
or an uncertainty almost equally encouraging;

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

possibly, though I had not looked at the case much in
this aspect, a proud refusal. I got neither.

“She looked at me long and earnestly, as if reading
my soul. She must have seen my truth in my eyes.
The passionate tears gushed in torrents from hers.
Then her words came, low, but distinct and firm.

“`You have done me great wrong, Roger Apthorpe,
me and yourself too. Had you told me this last summer
I would have given you my love and my life.
Nay, I did love you. Did you not know it? did you
not see it, when we sat together on the wreck, and you
turned from me so coldly? But now it is too late. I
must not talk with you about it. I shall be married
in six weeks to a good man—a man who loves me.'

“`And whom you do not love,' I said. `Oh, Caroline,
can you do this great wickedness? You will
blight your own life and his, and mine too, if that
were any thing to you.'

“I had roused her temper, which was never gentle.
Perhaps her anger flamed against me all the more
fiercely for her very love.

“`For shame!' she cried; `for shame, Roger Apthorpe!
It is like you to tempt me now to break my
word. If you loved me, why did you not tell me?
No, I will not marry you. I will marry a man who
does love me—who was not too proud to say so—who
did not think me too young or too foolish to be his
wife. Do not say any more; you can not move me.
I shall not make my husband's life miserable. I tell
you he loves me, and I will be a good wife to him.'

“I tried entreaty and persuasion, but she would not
be moved. Underneath her gay, careless exterior was
the firmest will I have ever met. She had given her

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

promise, and she was as tenacious as a Bedouin of her
plighted word.”

“But, Uncle Roger,” I interposed here—it was the
first time I had spoken since he commenced his recital—
“how could you continue to love her if she
was so proud and so passionate; if she would commit
such a sin as to marry another when her heart and
soul were full of you?”

Uncle Roger shook his gray head and smiled sadly.

“I am fifty-four years old, Ethel. Twenty-two
years of life have passed over me since that morning;
and, with my faculties sharpened by suffering, I have
read many hearts. We talk and write of virtues with
high-sounding names, but when we love they make
very little difference. The woman at whose shrine
we worship may or may not have them. No matter!
What enchains us is not tangible, can not be defined;
it is a certain something which links soul to soul; a
subtle electricity to which all submit while they deride
it. I knew well enough that Caroline Windham
was haughty, self-willed, and passionate; that a character
would have been, theoretically, more noble than
hers, by force of which its possessor, finding or fancying
that she was not beloved by the man to whom
her heart was given, would have resolved to remain
single for life. Such was not Caroline; and yet, just
as she was, I would not have bartered one of her faults
for any other woman's virtues. To have conquered
that proud will, to have subdued that haughty heart,
would have been a sweeter triumph than a thousand
easier conquests.

“I did not quite abandon all hope, though I left
New York the next day without having made an

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

attempt to see her again. For six weeks after I haunted
the post-office. I had faith that her love would
yet overmaster her pride. Sleeping or waking, I
seemed to see the very shape and handwriting of the
little note which I daily expected would come to me,
with a sentence of invitation and encouragement.

“At last came—not that, but a letter from a friend
who knew of my sister's intimacy with Miss Windham,
but had no idea of my own attachment. In it
he inclosed for Ellen a notice of her friend's marriage
to Mr. Robert Eastman; and he added the information
that they were to spend the summer in traveling
for the benefit of the bride's health, which was delicate.

“It would be idle to dwell upon the bitterness of
my despair. Such epochs are indescribable—fraught
with a suffering beyond words. I sought no sympathy;
I desired none. Even your mother never dreamed
that my love for her cherished friend had transcended
and outgrown her own. She wondered a little
that Caroline had not written to her about her wedding,
but she was too much absorbed in her own happiness
to pay much heed to the circumstance. Her
marriage was arranged for that fall; and, dear as she
was to me, I could not bear to look upon her face
with the transfiguring light of happy love flooding
her quiet eyes, glorifying her whole expression. I
have sometimes thought the very effort it cost me to
conceal my misery was good for my soul's health. If
we sit down weakly under a blow, and call upon others
and ourselves for pity, we lose the recuperative
power which self-control, taken as a tonic, never fails
to give us. I always admired the Spartan boy who

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

let the fierce wild fox gnaw at his vitals, and made no
cry or moan.

“Early in the autumn I received a letter superscribed
in a bold, manly hand with which I was not
familiar. I broke the seal, and glanced first at the
signature — Robert Eastman — the name of Caroline
Windham's husband. It was, indeed, from him. He
told me, in a few words, that Caroline's health had
been failing ever since their marriage; that he was
convinced she had but a few days to live, and he begged
me to lose no time in coming to her. She had
told him, he said, of our friendship, and expressed a
strong desire to see me.

“There was not one word by aid of which I could
determine whether he knew of the past relations which
had existed between her and me. One thing I noticed,
that he spoke of her as Caroline, not once as his
wife. I did not waste time in conjecture. Caroline,
my love, lay dying. Oh, to be in time to see her once
more, to hear her voice, to hold her hand! The railroad
from Boston to Providence had been built the
year before. It was the quickest route to New York
then open. I was in time for the steam-boat train. I
reached New York the next morning, and hurried at
once to the address given me in Mr. Eastman's letter.
I asked for him, and presently he came to me in the
parlor, whither I had been shown. He was a noblelooking
man. Every lineament of his fine face expressed
benevolence, gentleness, kindness. He looked
pale and worn with watching and anxiety. He took
my hand in an earnest clasp.

“`Thank God you have come,' he said, in a voice
tremulous with emotion. `Poor Caroline! she has

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

told me all. She is more truly your wife than mine.
It was a terrible mistake. I would give the universe
if I had never married her. She might have lived
then, and been happy, but—I loved her. Come, we
are losing precious time. She is worse this morning,
but she is buoyed up now by excitement. I told her
you were here.'

“I begged him to be present at our interview; I
felt I had no right to see her alone. Caroline, he told
me, had made the same request, but he thought it better
to leave us to ourselves. We, who had been parted
in life, might surely snatch a few moments from
death and the grave.

“He led me to the door. He opened it, and closed
it again behind me. I was alone with her. She raised
herself from her pillow. Her wan face was illumined
with a glow and a glory as of a dying day. She
stretched out her arms. I sprang to her bedside, and
those thin, wasted arms fell about my neck. Her lips
met mine for the first time, and there I held her, with
death watching and waiting beside us. I know not
how long it was before either of us spoke. At length
Caroline raised her head and looked at me. Her eyes
were the same, large, bright, and full of tenderness,
though in all else she was terribly changed.

“`This is not wrong, Roger,' she said; `it can not
be wrong to love you now. Before the sun sets I
shall be where they neither marry nor are given in
marriage. I have told Robert all, and he forgives me
freely. He will not even let me blame myself. I am
so glad, so thankful that I am going to die. If I had
lived, to know, as he must have known, that I did not
love him, would have blighted all his life. Now he

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

will be happy again; I know his nature. He will
mourn for me a while, and then some one else will
console him. I thank God for this. It is a terrible
thing to wrong a man as I wronged him. The only
atonement I can make is in dying. We always pity
the dead and forgive them, no matter what their faults
are. I do not ask you to forgive me, Roger.'

“I can not tell you in what words I answered her;
how I poured into her dying ears the fullness of a love
no human utterance could measure. She understood
me. I did not say it, but she looked into my heart,
and knew, even as I did in that hour, that for me only
heaven could bring consolation — that my first love
would be my last.

“I think we must have been together two hours.
Much of this time had been passed in solemn silence,
much in grave and earnest talk concerning the stern
realities to which she was hastening; and blended
with all this was the strong cry, from the living to the
dying, of a love which death itself could not subdue.

“At length a swift and ghastly change passed over
her face. In a faint voice she bade me call her husband.
He hurried in, followed by the nurse and the
physician. She lifted her eyes to his with a sweet
and tender smile. In a tone so low that only he and
I could hear it, she said,

“`I have loved you dearly, Robert—dearly, though
not best. You have been very good to me. No one
could have been kinder or more tender. It will comfort
you to remember this when I am gone. Some
time, I am glad to think, you will love again, and be
loved in return as this wayward heart could never
have loved you.'

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

“He sat down on the bed beside her, and lifted her
head on his bosom. She was dear to him, I could see
that, as his own life. She rested there, tranquilly
lapsing away into death, `going out with the tide.' I
knelt by the bedside, and her hand was clasped in
mine. For a time she looked at me steadily, with
eyes full of clinging tenderness; then the lids closed
over them, but she did not sleep. From time to time
we could catch scarcely audible snatches of prayer;
and once she murmured, `He shall wipe away all
tears from their eyes.'

“At length she quite ceased to speak. We watched
her still, as her breathing grew slower and slower;
at last I bent my face to hers; I felt a chill, faint
breath cross my cheek. Was it the token of her passing
soul?—that moment the doctor said, `She is dead.'
Her husband laid her tenderly and reverently from
his arms, and I can remember nothing more. For
months I had borne up against my grief; I had set
the seal of silence upon my lips; I had striven with
calm front to fight the battle of life. At last my overtasked
energies had sunk under this continual pressure.
Merciful unconsciousness seized upon my faculties.

“When I awoke from this stupor it was late in the
night. I was lying in a comfortable chamber, and
Caroline's husband was watching over me. He said
gently,

“`You have been unconscious a long time. The
doctor says it was only over-excitement. You will
do very well now, but at first we thought you would
follow her.'

“`Would that I had! would to God that I had!' I
cried, in mad insubordination.

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

“He gave me a strange, dreary look, as if he scarcely
understood why I should sorrow. `She loved you,'
he faltered, with a quiet pathos, which softened my
stricken heart to sympathy with a woe yet more hopeless
than my own.

“He was the noblest man I ever knew, this Robert
Eastman. In his place, how many would have pursued
me, all my life through, with vengeful hate; but
to him the very love which Caroline had borne me
rendered me sacred. Caroline had understood him
well. He had loved her deeply; he mourned for her
truly. Had he been, as I was, the beloved of her
soul, he would have consecrated all his life to her
memory. But he knew that she had never loved
him; that, in the most sacred sense, she had never
been his wife; and, after a few years, he married
again, this time a pale, blonde beauty; a gentle, quiet
woman, very unlike Caroline. They are happy.
They have passed fifteen years of their life together.
It has been like a perfect day, growing brighter toward
its afternoon. I think it is one of those heavenmade
marriages which death only makes eternal.

“For myself, after the first shock was over, I think
Caroline's death was almost a comfort to me. She
had never seemed so truly mine as when I stood beside
her grave. I am technically no spiritualist. I
do not believe in physical demonstrations; I have had
none of her presence; and yet I know that many a
midnight she has watched over my slumbers, that her
free soul walks through life at my side. I believe, as
truly as I believe in heaven, that she will be mine
hereafter; that, when the messenger comes for me
who comes for all, she will guide me across the

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

tideless, fathomless waters, and be mine on the other
side; mine in all the changeless radiance of her beauty,
the glory of her immortal love, and her immortal
youth. I shall be young again there.

I looked at him as he ceased speaking. A great
light, as of a mighty hope, sat on his face. In its
transfiguring glow he looked no longer old and withered.
I could see a foretaste of the youth which death
was to bring to him. He sat for a long time silently
gazing on the distant sea. I thought the fire which
shone in his eyes must be such as had kindled them
when he looked on her.

At length he rose, and, drawing a miniature-case
from his breast, put it into my hand.

“Look at that, Ethel, and judge if I have exaggerated
her charms. It was taken when she was your
age—just seventeen.”

He left me, and when he was gone into the house I
opened the case. The face was that of a most beautiful
woman. There was a flush, a glow of buoyant,
physical life upon it, which made its loveliness seem
beyond the reach of time or death. It was not a face
to grow old, and yet, if she had lived, she must have
been past middle age now. Perhaps death was better
than life, and its stern discipline of trials and changes.

I did not see Uncle Roger again that night. The
next morning I gave the miniature back to him. As
I did so I made my own confession of wrong.

“Uncle Roger,” I said, “you were right. I love
Harry Holt almost as you loved her. I refused him
from foolish vanity. I was vexed with his hasty
wooing. I wished to make him more submissive,

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

more humble; and now, perhaps, I have lost him.
Is he too proud ever to come back?”

Uncle Roger soothed me with sympathy gentle as
a woman's. It was strange how well we two understood
each other. Most men in his place would have
proposed to recall the banished lover; but he knew
the pride of my nature too well. Indeed, his pride
for me was as lofty as my own, and I would have
died sooner than make one effort to bring the banished
suitor back.

Weeks passed on, and I neither saw nor heard of
him. For a long time I comforted myself with delusive
hopes. Morning after morning I more than
half expected to see his horse at the gate. But it
never came. Perhaps, wayward girl that I was, I
should have liked him less if he had forgotten his own
dignity and humbled himself to seek me again.

Never once since I gave him the miniature had
either his heart's loss or mine been mentioned between
Uncle Roger and myself. But all this time I could
feel that he gave me his tenderest sympathy. Trouble
had never hardened his heart, only made it more
earnest and more loving. He strove to gratify all my
wishes. His care over me was inexpressibly soothing
and watchful. I strove bravely against any weak indulgence
in regret or repining. I tried to make my
outer life cheerful and useful, and I think, in some
good degree, I succeeded, but in my heart was a great
void.

At length, one afternoon, I asked Uncle Roger to
drive me down to the beach. I wanted to see the
tide come in. It was a glorious August day. The
sea was still, and the ripples only broke lazily on the

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

shore and retreated. I was disappointed at the calmness.
The dash and roar of the wildest breakers
would have suited me better. I longed for excitement.
Soon it came, in a manner widely different
from my wishes.

I had been watching for some time the different
vessels, when my attention was attracted by a little
skiff, quite far out at sea, and rowed by two persons.

“What a perilous thing it looks,” I remarked to
Uncle Roger, “to put forth on the ocean. It reminds
me of the three wise men of the nursery rhyme, who
went to sea in a bowl.”

It quite interested me, it was so frail, and yet so
well managed. It skipped over the waves like a seabird.
It was coming toward the shore, and soon I
could distinguish the forms and faces of its occupants.
One was Harry Holt. My heart beat wildly when I
saw him. It was the first time since the morning on
which he had told me that he loved me. Would they
come on shore near us? Would he see me? Would
he speak to me? Would he ever, ever seek again
the love I had refused him once?

I was asking myself these questions, when I saw
Harry make some sudden, incautious movement. The
boat careened. He threw his arms up, seeking to
preserve his balance, but in vain. They were both in
the deep water. A thought flashed into my mind, instantaneous,
terrible—Harry could not swim. He had
told me so. He sank. I saw his companion strike
out to aid him. He rose. Will his friend reach him?
No; he has sunk again. A second time to the surface.
His comrade seizes him now, and pushes gallantly
for the shore. Will he ever gain it? The

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

water is deep and the burden heavy, but—on they come.
Nearer and nearer. Uncle Roger and I wade out into
the waves to meet them. We are strong now, in our
excitement. We stretch out our hands and seize
them. I do not know how, or by whom, but they are
drawn upon the beach. I see Harry lying there, pale,
ghastly, the water dripping from his hair, but—safe!
I bend over him, helpless, exhausted, and my excited
feelings find vent in a passionate flood of tears. His
arms closed round me. We cared not for the friendly
eyes which were watching us. I heard nothing but
his fond, fervent whisper,

“Ethel, Ethel, my own at last. Did you love me
all this time?”

I could say nothing but, “Oh, Harry, what if you
had died?”

There is no need of farther words. My story ends
here. Harry Holt has been for just six months my
husband. I have told you how the waves brought
him back again to my feet.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

The Mist over the Valley.

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]



God pity them both! and pity us all
Who vainly the dreams of youth recall.
For of all sad words of tongue or pen,
The saddest are these: “It might have been!”
Ah well! for us all some sweet hope lies
Deeply buried from human eyes;
And, in the hereafter, angels may
Roll the stone from its grave away!
WHITTIER.

-- --

p653-146

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

MY wife was dead. I had never loved her—I may
as well speak frankly—never loved her; and yet,
for her sake, I cast away the one priceless pearl of my
life. I think every human existence has its moment
of fate—its moment when the golden apple of the Hesperides
hangs ready upon the bough—how is it that
so few of us are wise enough to pluck it? The decision
of a single hour may open for us the gate of the
enchanted gardens, where are flowers, and sunshine,
and air purer than any breezes of earth; or it may
condemn us, Tantalus-like, to reach evermore after
some far-off, unattainable good—make us slaves of the
lamp forever and forever. And yet we seek no counsel.
We stretch forth our hands and grasp blindly at
the future, forgetting that we have only ourselves to
blame when we draw them back pierced sorely with
thorns.

My life, like all others, had its hour of destiny; and
it is of that hour, its perils, its temptations, its sin, that
I am about to tell you.

I had known Bertha Payson from my infancy. She
was only a year younger than I. I can remember her
face, far away back among the misty visions of my
boyhood. It looked then, as it does now, pure and
pale, yet proud. Her eyes were calm as a full lake
underneath the summer moon, deep as the sea—a

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

clear, untroubled gray. Her hair was soft, and smooth,
and dark. She wore it plainly banded away from her
large, thoughtful forehead. The pure yet healthful
white of her complexion contrasted only with her eyes,
her hair, her clearly-defined, arching brows, and one
line of red marking the thin, flexible lips. It was relieved
by no other trace of color, even in the cheeks.

I have not painted for you a beauty, and yet I think
now that Bertha Payson had the noblest female face
my eyes ever rested on.

Her figure was tall, and lithe, and slender; her voice
clear, low, and musical. From my earliest boyhood
she had seemed to me like some guardian saint, pure
enough for worship, but, for a long time I had thought,
not warm enough for love.

She was twenty before I began to understand her
better. I had just graduated at Harvard, and I came
home—perhaps a little less dogmatic and conceited
than the majority of newly-fledged A.B.'s—full of lofty
aspirations, generous purposes, and romantic dreams.
I was prepared to fall in love, but I never thought of
loving quiet Bertha Payson, my next neighbor's daughter.
The ideal lady of my fancy was far prettier—a
dainty creature, with the golden hair and starry eyes
of Tennyson's dream—an



“Airy, fairy Lilian,
Flitting, fairy Lilian.”

And yet, in the mean time, I looked forward with
pleasure to Bertha's companionship. To talk with
her always brought out “the most of heaven I had in
me.” There was nothing in art or nature so glorious
that it did not take new glory when the glances of her
eyes kindled over it. My mind never scaled any

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

height of lofty purpose or heroic thought which her
far-reaching soul had not conquered before me, and so
the best purposes of my life grew better and stronger
in the serene atmosphere of her approval.

Thus it came about that we were daily together.
Long before I thought of looking at that pale, proud
face with a lover's passion, I think I had given her
reason to believe that I loved her. What other interpretation
could a woman like her, so pure, so singlehearted,
so true, have put upon the eagerness with
which I continually sought her society? I passed the
largest portion of every day in her presence. She was
an early riser, and often, even before the summer sunrise,
I went through the narrow path and little gate
which divided our garden from hers, to persuade her
to join me in a ramble in the delicious morning twilight.

There was one scene of which we never tired. I
have never seen it any where but in Ryefield. In the
valley of the Quinebaug the mist rises so blue and
dense that, from the hills overtopping it at a mile's
distance, it looks like some strange inland sea, whereon,
perchance, Curtis's Flying Dutchman might take
his long and wonderful cruise, or a phantom Maid of
the Mist,
sailing at dawn out of some silent cove, might
cut the phantom sea with her phantom keel, and go
back with the sunrise into silence and shadows. On
one of those o'ertopping hills Bertha and I watched
the slow coming of many a summer morning. It was
in one of these enchanted hours that I first learned
that a woman's heart, strong and passionate as it was
pure, slumbered beneath the calm reticence of her external
life.

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

We had been watching, as usual, the sea of mist,
and speculating idly about the phantom bark and its
strange crew. Then we stood silent for a moment,
Bertha looking out over the mist, and I looking at her
dilating eyes, growing so large, so solemn, so full of
thought. At last she turned with a sudden motion—

“Who would think, Frank, to see this prospect now,
that underneath this seeming sea lay smiling the greenest
and loveliest valley in Connecticut? I was thinking
how like it was to some human existences—men
and women whose outward life is a veil denser and
more impenetrable than the mist over the valley,
screening the throbbing, passionate, yet silent heart
from human vision. And yet there comes a time
when the veiled heart will assert itself. See, the sun
is rising now; the mist looks like a soundless sea no
longer; it is beginning to curl away in golden wreaths;
soon we shall see the fair valley, with its three white
houses, its waving trees, and its little becks of bright
waters. Some time, even thus, from all proud hearts
the mist will roll goldenly away, and we shall see as
we are seen, and know as we are known—if not here,
there.”

She paused, and I looked at her inspired face. I
did not wish to break the silence which followed her
words. I started and led the way down the steep hill.
After a little I looked round to see if the morning sunrise
still lingered in her eyes. I caught my foot, in
some incautious step, against the roots of a tree from
which the spring rains had washed away the earth. I
was thrown headlong and violently to the ground. I
was stunned for a moment. My first sensation of

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

returning consciousness was a pleasant one. I felt Bertha's
cool hand upon my forehead. She had run
swiftly to a neighboring spring, and, with quick presence
of mind, had saturated her handkerchief and
mine, and now she was bathing my brow with the
water. I did not open my eyes at first, it was so
pleasant to lie there and receive her gentle ministrations.
At length I felt her place her ear close to my
lips. By a resolute effort I held my breath. I wished
to try her. She thought I was dead. She did not
shriek or moan; only, as if against her will, a single
cry, low and sorrowful, escaped her—

“Oh, Frank, darling! darling!”

I slowly opened my eyes and met hers. There was
a look in them I have never seen in any other woman's.
Then I knew that Bertha Payson could love;
that she did love me with a love that not one woman
in a thousand could even understand. I saw that underneath
the marble her heart, her passionate woman's
heart, was flame; but it was flame as pure as the heaven-kindled
fires on the altar of the God of the Hebrews.
I knew that she loved me, and, in the same
moment, I knew that with all the might of my heart
I loved her—that she alone was the one woman to
whom mind and soul could do homage and say, “I
have found my queen.” But I did not speak of love
then. I know she must have read my glance as I had
read hers; but she only said, very quietly,

“Thank God that you are alive. I must leave you
now to see about getting some one to take you home.”

“No, I can walk, if you will help me.”

I made the effort, but I could not rise. The least
attempt to move caused me such exquisite pain that I

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

began to think my injuries must be severe. I said, reluctantly,

“I am very sorry, Bertha. I shall have to let you
go. I see it is impossible for me to walk.”

She drew a shawl from her shoulders and arranged
it so as to make the position in which my head was
lying a little easier. Then she tripped away, and, lying
there, I watched, half dreamily, her light figure go
out of sight down the hill-side. The time of her absence
seemed to me very short. Except when I attempted
to move I felt little pain, and never had my
soul been so flooded with happiness. I was too weak
to speculate about the future. I only rejoiced in the
present.

Soon Bertha returned with the village doctor and
two or three sturdy assistants. Arranging a hastilyconstructed
litter, they started to bear me down the
hill. At the first jolt the motion caused me intense
pain. With a longing for sympathy, I stretched out my
hand. Bertha understood me, and laid her own in it;
and so, with her walking beside me, I was borne home.

No bones had been broken by my fall. My injuries
were all internal, though not dangerous; but my convalescence
was long and tedious. In all this time Bertha
was like an angel of light. She shared with my
mother the labor of nursing me. She read to me, sang
to me; or, when I liked it better, sat by me in silence.
It was six weeks before I was again able to walk out;
but in all this time we had never spoken of love. My
passion was too reverent for light or hasty utterance.
I resolved to wait until I could stand with her again
upon the hill-top where I had read my heart's answer
in her eyes.

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

When at length I could go out, my first visit was
made to Dr. Greene. He had been so kind and attentive,
he seemed to take so much pride in his success,
that I could not refuse his invitation to take my first
walk to his house, and drink a cup of tea with his wife
and a friend she had staying with her. It is with this
friend only that my story has to do.

God knows I did not willingly put myself in the
way of temptation. How could I tell that, sitting that
summer afternoon in Dr. Greene's quiet parlor, I should
find a Circe?

“Miss Ireton,” said the doctor's deep, sonorous voice
as I entered the room, and before me rose a young,
slight figure, robed in white, with roses on her bosom,
roses on her cheek, roses in the golden hair that lay
in long ringlets upon her dainty shoulders, and clustered
around her head. Her eyes were bright and full
of smiles; dimples played at hide-and-seek among her
cheeks' roses; her lips were full and red, and her complexion
clear, with a quick, changing color, infinitely
charming. Sometimes—even now, out of the darkness
of death and the grave—that face rises up to me, and
I see her stand before me once more, in all her witching
loveliness, as she stood that summer afternoon. If
you had seen her then you would have thought that
she was immortal—that death and change could never
come to that form of grace, those eyes of light.

Miss Nellie Ireton was a practiced flirt. It was not
in the nature of things that any man could love her
as reverently as I loved Bertha. She could not have
comprehended Bertha's self-denial, her heroism, her entire
freedom from all vanity, all desire for triumph.
And yet her dominion over the senses was absolute. I

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

was a born worshiper of beauty. I could not help admiring
the airy grace of her movements, the sparkling
changes of her face, the smiles which hovered so archly
about her lips. Days passed, and no fly was ever more
hopelessly entangled in a spider's net than I in the
meshes of her golden hair. At first I could see that
Bertha was simply incredulous and astonished. Then
a wild trouble began to darken the clear gray of her
eyes. All this time I loved her. A single tone of
her voice had more power over my highest nature
than all the enchantments of the other, and yet I could
not break away from the fatal spell which bound me.
My senses were intoxicated—steeped in delirium by
the Circe. Can you comprehend the enigma? Its
solution involves the history of many a man's marriage
besides my own.

Just at the right time Miss Ireton brought a new
competitor into the field. In a young law-student then
visiting in the place I found a rival. Nellie was a
good tactician. She played us off against each other
most adroitly, until we were both inspired with all a
gamester's eagerness to win. Bertha had now withdrawn
herself from my society almost wholly. Indeed,
I seldom visited her; but when I did I only saw
her in the presence of her mother. Every evening I
passed at Dr. Greene's. At last, in one fatal hour, I
found Miss Ireton alone. I proposed and was accepted.
So far had my madness lasted; but when I heard her
faltering “Yes,” when her head sank with fully as
much triumph as tenderness upon my shoulder, when
I would have pressed the kiss of betrothal upon her
lips, a cold shudder ran through all my veins. I closed
my eyes for a moment in the struggle to regain my

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

self-command, and there, before me, I saw Bertha stand
as she stood that morning. I saw her pale, rapt face,
her eyes dilated with thought, fixed on the mist over
the valley. I heard her inspired voice—

“Some time, even thus, from all proud hearts the
mist will roll goldenly away, and we shall see as we
are seen, and know as we are known.”

Alas! in vain had the mist rolled away from that
proud heart of Bertha Payson, showing me its hidden
treasures. I had rejected the golden fruit of the Hesperides,
lured by the fair-seeming apple of Sodom, and
now I must wait vainly at the closed gates of Eden.
We have but one birth and one death, and the charmed
hour of fate comes but once to life.

My betrothed was speaking; I roused myself to listen.

“I liked you the very first time I saw you, Mr. Osborne,
and I meant to make you like me. You see I
thought it would be more difficult, for Dr. Greene told
me you were half in love with that pale, proud Bertha
Payson, and I meant to see if I couldn't make you
fancy me in spite of all.”

“You succeeded only too well, little charmer.”

There was a mournful truth in my answer, which
her light heart did not penetrate. I do think Nellie
loved me, or, as she said, liked me, as well as she was
capable of liking. Her freely-expressed preference
was fully sincere. I should have a true wife, as the
world reckons truth; and yet, in God's sight, I should
be unmarried still. We two could never be made one.

I made haste to announce my engagement. I hurried
the preparations for my nuptials. I felt that my
only safety would lie in leaving Ryefield as soon as

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

possible. Now that the excitement of the love-chase
was over, and the young law-student had subsided into
the quiet friend of my affianced, I could not conceal
from myself that I had set the seal to my own mad
folly, and condemned myself to an eternal yet unavailing
despair. I carefully avoided any opportunity
of seeing Bertha. I would not have dared to trust
myself in her presence.

It was the day before my bridal. So far had I traversed
my path of thorns. I rose early and went out
of doors. One more walk I would have to the hill
where the knowledge of Bertha's love had come to
me—down whose slopes I had been borne with her
hand in mine. It was September, but it had been a
cool, damp summer, and the verdure along the hill-side
was still fresh as in June. I climbed it rapidly.
When I was within a few rods of the summit I looked
up. A tall, slight figure was clearly defined against
the sky. Should I go on? Dared I meet Bertha
then and there? I answered these questions to myself
by climbing on silently and quickly. I could not
help it.

In five minutes I stood at Bertha's side. She had
not heard my approach. Proud woman as she was,
she had not been too proud to weep. The tears glittered
heavily on her long lashes. She made no vain
attempt to conceal them. She met my glance steadfastly.

“Bertha,” I said, in a choking voice, “I did not
think to find you here.”

“Or I you,” she answered. “See, the mist lies as
heavily over the valley as when we stood here last.
How little the scene is changed!”

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

“And how much every thing else is!” I interrupted
her, wildly. “Bertha, it may be madness, but I
must speak. I love you better than my own soul. I
always did love you, but never with such passion,
such despair, as now. Is it too late? Must it be too
late?”

She looked at me a moment in wonder, in sorrow.
Her dark, searching eyes questioned me. Then her
lip curled.

“Would you be twice a traitor, Frank Osborne?”

“No,” I answered, impetuously. “I would but return
to my only true allegiance. Nellie's pride would
be wounded, but her heart would not suffer much.
And you, oh! Bertha, you did love me—you do love
me. Do not wreck your own life and mine.”

“Frank,” she said, quietly, yet earnestly, “this is
worse than folly—it is sin. To-morrow you will be
the husband of another. What right have you to
speak to me of love? True, I did love you once, but
that dream is past. If you were free to-day I could
not trust my happiness to your keeping. Forget me,
or think of me only as a kind, well-wishing friend.”

“Is there no hope, Bertha?”

“None.”

But I could not so give her up. The hour had
come I had dreamed of through my long convalescence.
I stood with Bertha again upon the hill-top
where I had meant to tell her my love. I must plead
with her a little longer. Scarcely knowing what I
said, I assailed her with wild prayers. I poured out
my very soul at her feet. But she only looked at me
with her dark, wistful eyes, and returned the same
firm, reproachful No. At last I was silent. I saw it

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

was of no use. I had myself cast away my pearl of
great price. I must be contented hereafter with the
glitter of my paste brilliant.

“Well,” I said, humbly and sorrowfully enough,
“I do not deserve you. You are right, Bertha. But
give me your hand once more, as you did that morning.
Friends claim that much.”

She laid her fingers in mine. They did not tremble,
but they were very cold. She said, with a deep,
pathetic earnestness,

“God bless you, Frank Osborne! I, who know
you so well, believe that you are sincere in the words
you have spoken to me this morning. But you must
think such thoughts no longer. Happiness only
comes to us in the right. Your duty now is to Miss
Ireton. Fulfill it, I conjure you. You have a woman's
happiness in your keeping. You must answer to
God for it. I conjure you to make her future bright.
Trust nothing to her light-heartedness. I tell you no
woman's heart is light enough to bear up under any
want of love from the man for whom she has given up
all things. Do your duty, and you will find comfort
even yet. Good-by.”

She turned away, and once more, as on that other
morning, I watched her light figure tripping down the
hill. Her step was firm. Her heart must have been
strong. She did not once look back. I watched her
till I could see her no longer, and then I turned and
looked moodily over the valley. Already the mist
had parted, and before the sun's fiery eye the valley
lay unshrouded, undisguised, as our souls must stand
some day before His eye at whose word the first sun
rose and the last sun will set. I thought of the

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

solemn import of Bertha's words. I had indeed a duty
to do. I could lay my burden of sin and punishment
on no other shoulders. It was not Nellie Ireton's
fault that I had turned away from Bertha and asked
her to be my wife. I owed her my life now. She
should have it. I knelt upon the hill-side. I bared
my forehead to the cool breeze of the September
morning. I cried out to Heaven for strength. I think
my prayer was heard.

The next day I was married. We left Ryefield at
once, and for three years I did not return there.

I do believe—thank God for this gleam of comfort—
that I made Nellie happy. In her own way she
was very fond of me. She loved society, mirth, and
fashion. She had them all. I placed no restraint
upon her pleasures, though I seldom accompanied her.
Often she has returned from some gay party late at
night, and found me sitting alone in my study. She
would bound into my lap at such times with her old,
childlike abandon; tell me what a fine time she had
had; who had talked to her, and who complimented
her, and then ask, with a comical air of self-satisfaction,
if I was not proud of such a handsome little wife.

“You know I am handsome, you provoking, teasing,
clever old fellow—now don't you?” was usually
the conclusion to her harangue; and I would always
give her the confirmation she coveted. Thank God,
she never knew how lonely my soul was in those
days—how my heart pined for companionship—how
my spirit panted for a kindred spirit to share its
doubts, its triumphs, its seekings after the Infinite!
Thank God that the lark in the meadow was not gladder
or merrier than she!

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

She had been my wife more than two years when
she went out, one bitterly cold night, with her fair
neck and arms uncovered, and only an opera cloak
thrown over them, as she drove to a gay party. I had
remonstrated, but she had pleaded to be allowed to
have her own way, and I never could bring myself to
cross her in any thing—I, who could never look at
her without a remorseful consciousness that the heart
which should have been hers only, shrined in secret
the image of another. I strove, by the most lavish indulgence
even to her whims, to make what compensation
I could for the heart devotion I could never give
her, and so this night, as usual, she had her will. She
did, indeed, look lovely with her azure satin dress falling
in such graceful folds about her—the golden curls
just veiling, but not concealing, the snow of her neck,
and her arms gleaming through misty lace. Most men
would have been proud of her; but I had known one
woman whose simple superiority to all outside decorations
so far transcended all the aids of dress and fashion
that I could not triumph in the mere beauty of the
external.

For once the consequences of my indulgence were
disastrous. That night Nellie took a severe cold. In
a few days it settled upon her lungs, and then medical
skill was of no avail. She grew rapidly worse, and
they made her grave beneath the cold, gray sky of
March. Through her illness I had been a patient
nurse. She died with her head on my bosom. With
almost her last breath she told me that I had made
her very happy. When I stood over her grave I
mourned for her sincerely. I would have given much
to call her back to life; nay, I would have been

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

willing—life was not very precious to me—to have taken
her place under the mould, so that she could have
walked forth again in her youth and beauty. And
yet, as weeks passed on, God, who judgeth not as man
judgeth, will forgive me if a secret thrill of joy did
sometimes make my heart-strings quiver when I
thought of the love of my youth and remembered that
I was free.

After a time I went home to Ryefield. I sought
Bertha's society. At first it seemed to me that she
tried to avoid me; but I persevered. I know she must
have felt to the core of her heart the sincerity of my
love. Would she ever again return it?

At last, one night, I asked her to go with me the
next morning to the hill overlooking the valley, where
we had stood together so many times in other days.
She consented.

We went up the hill almost in silence, and when we
reached its summit we still stood silently for a time.

At length I turned to her.

“Bertha, there was a time when, as the morning
mist rolled away from over the valley, the mist rolled
away from your heart, and I saw its hidden treasure,
your love for me. I have sinned since then; but oh!
Bertha, I have suffered. I loved you first, last, always.
With all the might of my soul I love you now. Will
you take me, and weave the broken threads of my life
into brightness at last?”

She looked at me steadfastly and sorrowfully.

“Frank,” she said, with a gentle, pitying aspect, “I
came up here with you because I knew you wanted to
ask me that question. I could see that you were cherishing
hopes about me that I ought not to let you

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

cherish any longer. It is all in vain. I will be your
friend, your warm, tender friend; but the day for any
thing more is past. There was a time when I would
have gone with you to the world's end; but you yourself
made my love a sin. I could not cherish it for
the husband of another. I conquered it, and on earth
it can have no resurrection. By the wild agony of
its death-throes I know that it is dead—dead utterly.
You can never again kindle the life in its cold corpse.
If you wronged me once, I forgive you. If you are
unhappy, I pity you. On earth I can never have a
dearer friend than you, but the flame on my heart's
altar is burned to white ashes. I can never be your
wife.”

I looked in her clear, friendly eyes. An angel's
pity softened their glance, but they were not once cast
down. I could see in them no shadow of hope. I
turned away from their wistful look. I uttered no
more prayers. I only clasped her hand in mine, and
some tears I was not ashamed to shed fell over it.
Then I let her go. Once more she went down the hill
alone, and I was left upon its brow to struggle with
the anguish of my despair. Oh, Bertha, Bertha!

Look out, my friend. From this eastern window,
even now, you can see the mist rolling goldenly away
from the valley of the Quinebaug. Just so, I have
sometimes thought, I shall one day see it roll away
from the valleys of the Upper Country, and, perchance,
the love that was dead, when I would have awakened
it on earth, will have its own resurrection in heaven.
God knows!

-- --

Joseph Thorne—his Calling.

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]



Oh that I were
The viewless spirit of a lovely sound,
A living voice, a breathing harmony,
A bodiless enjoyment—born and dying
With the bless'd tone that made me!
BYRON (Manfred).


Touch the chords gently;
Those strings are heart-strings, and the sounds they utter—
Be silent when you hear them—are the groanings
Of uttermost pain, the sighings of great sorrow,
Voices from out the depths.
ANONYMOUS.

-- --

p653-164

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

NEVER have I heard any thing so like to the musical,
half-uttered wails of a prisoned spirit, as the
sad, sweet complaints of Ole Bull's violin. Sometimes
the spirit lingers tenderly over the memories of old
hopes—hopes that long ago faded into memories—and
its tones are not all mournful, for a thrill from the past
joy trembles through them. Then again the spirit is
tortured. It sobs. It shrieks. Fain it would be delivered
from its prison-house. Then, hopeless, it sighs
itself into silence.

In one of these pauses a story came back to me; a
mournful tale of one who died young; a story I used
to like to dream over in other days, imagining to myself
how every word that told of a dead hope and a
dead love had been spoken. The very scent of lilacs
and laburnums haunted my fancy. I saw the old farmyard;
the June twilight, so long and bright; the dewbeaded
flowers and grass, and the trees, all in blossom,
shaking their odorous boughs downward, over the
heads of Joseph Thorne and pretty Mabel Emerson.

Can any one describe a lovely woman? Say that
she has blue eyes, and light hair, and a sweet mouth,
and it might apply equally to fifty blondes whom you
may chance to know, of entirely varying character. I
think one gains a truer estimate of the nature of

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

beauty by being told what thoughts it awakens. Joseph
Thorne, unknown to himself, was a poet. He had
known Mabel all his life, and he said that seeing her
made him think of long summer days, when the blue
sky looks not only bright, but deep, and still, and solemn;
of lovely flowers, growing all alone in desert
places; of a rippling stream, with the stars shining on
it; but most, oh, most of all, of sweet music. Perhaps,
however, he was the only one who had ever
looked into her heart; ever seen, beneath her gay,
smiling exterior, the deep-flowing fountains of tenderness
and self-sacrifice. Most persons thought her
merely a pleasant, light-hearted maiden, whose presence,
like a sunbeam, always carried brightness with
it, and to whom sorrow and weariness were unknown.

Her mother had died in her infancy, and her father,
the richest and busiest farmer in all Westvale, had
never found time to learn any thing of her inner nature.
Perhaps he was not even capable of appreciating
her. It was enough for him that she was well
clothed and well schooled; that her bright face was
always ready to welcome him home at night, her dextrous
hands to preside over his early breakfast. Nor
had Mabel any female confidants. Kindly and gentle
to all, there was a maidenly shyness and reserve underlying
her nature which made it impossible for her
to unveil to careless eyes the altar of her heart, the
very holy of holies, where the love of which she was
capable, the dreams and fancies so brightly tinged with
the glory of her youth, all lay an unclaimed sacrifice,
till the heaven-elected priest should come, and her
whole being should acknowledge him and do him reverence.

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

Like herself, Joseph Thorne was bereft of one parent,
but his mother, a true, pure woman, had been
spared to him. He had grown up from childhood
with one strong, all-absorbing passion. He worshiped
music. The earliest delight he could remember was
the low, plaintive interludes of the flute and viol between
the singing at church, or his mother's voice as
she caroled the ballads of her girlhood.

The first purchase he ever made, with money for
which he had worked indefatigably at odd jobs, was a
small violin. He had a marvelous delicacy and aptitude
of touch, and, as he grew older, a singular power
of improvisation. He talked through his violin. It
uttered all the griefs of his lonely boyhood; all those
vague longings that trouble the heart of an imaginative
youth after power and fame, or a dim, undefinable
greatness and goodness shining afar off, like the
pale beauty of a half-hidden statue.

In all these dreams he was to be a musician. In
that way he was to draw near the far-off good. His
little violin was to talk to many hearts. The world
should hear its cry and obey its teaching. He would
do a good work—be a master among men. With all
these visions his mother fully sympathized; nay, her
simple, unworldly heart was as fully imbued with faith
in them as his own. They were poor, but she managed
to send him to school all through his boyhood,
and afterward to keep herself so neat and comfortable
that he should never see she wanted for any thing, that
no care for her might ever disturb his progress.

As I said, he had always known Mabel Emerson.
As a child he had led her to and from school, or drawn
her over the drifts on his little sled. She was dearer

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

to him then than any thing else, save his mother and
his violin. She was not yet seventeen when he had
learned to place her even before these. As a child,
she clung to him with caressing, childish fondness; as
a maiden, she loved him with all the strength of her
heart. She recognized in him the consecrated highpriest
of her life. For him the altar was unveiled, and
he looked unchidden upon all the thoughts and fancies
of her innocent soul. She possessed, what to such
a nature as his was more than all things else, entire
faith in him. She believed in his power to do great
things; to be not only the noblest of men, but the first
of musicians; and it was very soothing to him, so poor,
so proud, so sensitive, to turn from the world to her;
to be comforted by the singleness of her devotion, the
implicitness of her trust. Yet it was many months,
even after they each believed themselves dearer to the
other than any thing else on earth, before any binding
vows of love were spoken. Such utterances are of
slow growth in a mind so dreamy and sensitive as Joseph
Thorne's. The uncertainty of her girlish ways
was so sweet—the coming and going of her delicate
color—the fluttering of her fingers when he took them
in his own. He hesitated to exchange all this even
for the assurance that she would be his wife.

But the charmed hour came at last. I think every
human life that is worth living has its hour of destiny;
its one golden number in the twenty-four, at whose
chiming is ushered in every important change, whether
of joy or sorrow. To some it is morning, rosy and
bright with sunrise and sparkling dew, and vocal with
bird-songs. Others find it at high noon—the zenith
of power, and pride, and passion, when the sun woos

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

the earth with his most fiery kisses—the hour in which
bold and daring souls recognize a peculiar heritage.
For others still—men and women of sober, thoughtful,
mysterious lives, half superstitious, owning a ready allegiance
to the unseen—the hour of fate is the solemn
noon of night. For Joseph Thorne, and such as he, it
was twilight. On a summer twilight had he been
born, and on a summer twilight he told his love.

They stood—those two young things, for whom life
and sorrow were still invested with a sweet, serious,
half-melancholy charm—for whom the dark days had
not yet risen—under the trees of Farmer Emerson's
old front yard. The balmy summer air was burdened
with the fragrance of blossoms. The sunset clouds
were like that hour of their two lives, all couleur de rose,
and the chimes of the village bells, mellowed by distance,
rung out a pleasant chorus—a sort of consecrated
amen to their plighted vows. In that hour no new
tale was told—both had been fully satisfied before that
they were beloved; the very words were the sweet old
words that have trembled all along the discords of so
many centuries of years upon so many loved and loving
lips.

But their utterance changed the whole current of
Joseph Thorne's life. They made it necessary to him,
for he possessed a high sense of honor, to go the next
day into the presence of Farmer Emerson, and, telling
his story this time to ears that would not be sympathetic,
to ask for his Mabel's hand.

It was a terrible ordeal to the young, sensitive musician.
He had an intuitive knowledge of the farmer's
character. Instinctively he felt that this busy, energetic,
matter-of-fact man would look upon him and his

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

music with distrust, perhaps disapprobation. But, fortified
by Mabel's solemn pledge that nothing on earth
should ever have power to change her love, fortified
anew by the soft touch of his mother's fingers upon
his hair—his mother, to whom he confided every thing—
and her whispered, “God bless you, my son, for you
have been a good boy all the days of your life,” he
sought the man in whose hands lay his destiny.

It was just after dinner. He knew Mr. Emerson
would be resting, as was his habit, on the wooden settee,
under the porch at his front door. He walked
into the yard with desperate courage and approached
him. He was kindly received, and invited to sit
down.

“I wanted to speak to you, Mr. Emerson.”

“Well, my young friend, what is it? Any assistance
about getting into business? I will do all I can
for you, gladly, were it only for the sake of your dead
father, as good a neighbor and as honest a man as ever
sat in Westvale meeting-house.”

“No, sir, it is not that;” and Joseph plunged bravely
in medias res. “I love your daughter, and she loves
me; will you consent that she shall be my wife?”

Wide opened the farmer's eyes in wonder. “Your
wife! my daughter Mabel! What are your prospects?
What is your business? What would you
keep her on?”

Joseph's tones faltered. “I did not mean just at
present, sir. We will be satisfied now with your consent
to our engagement. I hope to be a musician. I
think that is my true calling. For nothing else have
I so much talent; in nothing else am I so happy.”

There was silence for a few moments, and then the

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

old man broke it. His voice was firm and clear, and
yet it seemed almost sad.

“I am sorry—I am truly sorry. Mabel is like her
mother, and if she loves you she will not love lightly;
but, if such is the life you have marked out, I can not
give her to you. I do not care so much for money.
It is a good thing, though I would let her marry without
it; but a musician! a fiddler! It is an idle, wandering,
useless life: I speak to you frankly. No good
will come of it. I can not give her to you.”

A wandering, useless life! Alas! Joseph Thorne,
where were your lofty dreams, your high hopes now?
You that had aspired to talk to the world through
your instrument, to sound upon its delicate strings the
awakening calls to a higher, purer life—you to whom
this had seemed the noblest of missions. Small wonder
your voice faltered as you asked,

“Can you, then, give me no hope?”

“Yes, I can give you one hope—one test of your
love for Mabel. She is my only child; I would not
cross her lightly. If you will give up these vagaries
about music, and become a practical working-man, you
shall have her. I will take you on my own land, under
my own eye, and when I think you competent to
manage for yourself, you shall marry her, and I will
give you the Widow Sikes's farm for a wedding-portion.
There isn't a snugger little place, or one under
better cultivation in the state; and you'll be close by
home too. But I am a man of my word; and, unless
you give up this foolery about the music, you shall
never have Mabel. If you want time to decide, you
can take three days.”

“I will give you my answer in that time;” and,

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

bowing gravely, Joseph Thorne went out of Farmer Emerson's
yard with crushed hopes.

He made no attempt to see Mabel. He went home.
His mother read the sorrow on his face, but she was
one of those rare women who know when to keep silence.
Heavy as her heart was, she asked no questions.
He went into his own room and sat down by
the window. He took his violin, which lay upon a
stand beside him. He had been accustomed to translate
into music all his griefs, but now that the first real
trial of his life had come upon him, its chords seemed
dumb and powerless to comfort. He bowed his head
over it, and tried to think.

Mabel and music—twin inspirations of his life—how
could he give either of them up? No one knew—no
one could know—what this gift, which he had fondly
deemed his calling, had been to him. Something else
he might, indeed, make his business, his profession,
but it would be only a profession—a living falsehood.
To this only God had called him. His soul was full
of a light, a heaven-bestowed revelation. The world
had need of it. How, save through this voice of music,
could he give it utterance?

At one moment he had well-nigh resolved to cling
to his chosen vocation through every thing. He would
go out into the world, and do his duty manfully. This
great world should recognize him. He would do it
good. But he must grow old; and there rose before
him a picture of a lonely, loveless old age; a hearth
which no woman's care made bright; a fireside where
no wife's sweet presence, no calm brow and holy eyes
would linger beside him; a silent house, where no children's
light footfall pattered along the floor, no little

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

faces reflected back the vanished light of his own youth.
At this picture the humanity of his nature veiled its
face, and uttered a wail which would not be quieted.
His love was mightier than his genius. He could not
give himself wholly to the world. He had a heart that
only human tenderness could satisfy. Then Mabel's
face rose before him in the still, summer afternoon—
the calm brow, the holy eyes of his fondest dream.
He thought of her as his wife—the mother of his children—
in bridehood, wifehood, motherhood; and growing
old, at length, by his side, yet never old to him,
with the smile which age had no power to dim lingering
still about her lips, till death should freeze them
into the last and sweetest smile of all, and they should
be young once more in heaven. And, thinking thus,
his soul seemed to clasp and tighten round her image,
and involuntarily his lips cried out,

“Oh, Mabel, Mabel! Mine own—mine own!”

All the afternoon he sat there, lost in troubled
thought, his fingers now and then wandering listlessly
over the chords of his violin. At twilight he rose,
and went silently down stairs and out of doors. Standing
at the window, his mother watched him as he
walked with rapid step toward Farmer Emerson's
house. The knowledge had come, at first, to this gentle
woman with a sharp pang, that her son loved another
better than his mother, but for his sake she had
conquered it; and now she said to herself, thankfully,

“I am glad he is going over there. Poor lad, he is
in heavy trouble, but God grant Mabel may be able to
console him.”

Mabel was standing under the trees at the gate. He
saw her waiting for him as he drew nigh, but he had

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

never seen her face so sad before. He took her trembling
fingers in his own. They were icy cold.

“I know it all,” she said, with sorrowful calmness,
through which thrilled the smothered cry of a breaking
heart; “father has told me. I know you can not
give up your music, and I can't disobey my father.
We must—”

She could not finish the sentence. Her voice broke
up into sobs, and Joseph Thorne drew her shivering
form to his bosom. Swift as lightning, the thought
flashed through his mind that thus Heaven had taught
him his duty. He had not considered her suffering
before. What claim had the world on him, what claim
his beloved music, that could be weighed for one instant
with this breaking heart—this pure, woman's
heart, which was all his own? He pressed his lips to
the forehead lying against his breast. He said, very
tenderly,

“Hush, Mabel—hush, darling! I have decided for
us both. God has joined us together, and nothing can
put us asunder. I shall accept your father's proposal.
What would music be to me without you—you, my
soul's best music? If I went forth without you into
the world, the thought of Mabel alone and suffering
would unnerve me and make me powerless. What
could I give forth but utterances of despair? No;
God calls me to stay here. Look up, my darling, my
sweet Mabel. You do not fear I should ever tire of
you?”

She raised her eyes, and looked long and earnestly
into his face.

“No, Joseph, no; I do not fear you will tire of me,
for I know your steadfast nature. I know God has

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

made us one. But it will break your heart to give up
your fame, your calling, your beloved music. Better
give up Mabel. Go, Joseph; I am not selfish. I will
believe that you love me always. It shall be the glory
of my life. You must go to your career, your duty.”

“My career is here. My duty is here. My world
is in your heart, your priceless heart. Nay, Mabel, I
have decided. Urge me not. How could my heart
break for music when the clinging tendrils of your
love bound it together? Be satisfied and smile, for I
shall be happy.”

With these words, and such as these, he soothed her;
in some measure he won her from her sorrow; and
yet, though the smiles came to her lips at his bidding,
in her heart was a prophetic silence of fear, lest, in giving
up his music, her lover gave up the best half of
himself.

They went together at length to her father, and,
holding in his the hand of his betrothed, Joseph Thorne
said,

“I require no longer time, Mr. Emerson. I have decided.
Your daughter is more to me than all things
else. I give up all for her. I accept your offer with
thanks. To-morrow I will come and place my time
at your disposal.”

And then he went home to his mother. It was dark,
but there was no light. She had been sitting alone,
absorbed in her anxious thoughts. He knelt at her
feet as in his early boyhood days, and told her his story.

“All is settled now,” he said, steadily. “I go to
work at Mr. Emerson's to-morrow. Mabel will be
mine. Music must be given up—my dreams—my ambition.”

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

His mother interrupted him with her sobs. She
clasped him in her arms. She wept over him; she,
who had gloried so in his gift, who, ever since he had
been laid, her first-born, upon her breast, had understood
him and lived in his life. And he wept with
her. He was not too proud, with his mother's arms
around him, to weep for the far-off fame-wreaths of
which his ambition had vainly dreamed — wreaths
which he must never more hope to gather. That
night neither of them slept. He laid his head, as in
boyhood, upon her motherly heart. He breathed into
her sympathetic ears all the hopes and longings which
this decision had crushed; and all the other hopes and
longings, which were blooming now brighter than ever,
which clustered around Mabel's name. And his mother
comforted him.

The next morning he commenced his task under
Farmer Emerson. His heart was almost buoyant, despite
all he had resigned, for he had had a few moment's
conversation with Mabel—Mabel, who was to be all
his own. She looked so lovely in her fresh calico
morning dress. The light of hope sparkled in her
eyes, and sat serenely upon her brow. Surely that
smile would have power to brighten any fate.

But the task which was set him, light as it seemed,
taxed all his energies. The delicate, study-loving
youth was not used to labor. The sun scorched his
slender hands pitilessly; the sweat stood in great, beadlike
drops upon his brow. It was a comfort when the
horn sounded for dinner. It was a sorely-needed refreshment
to sit in the farmer's porch, while Mabel
brought cool, sparkling water to have his burning,
dusty face.

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

Day after day passed on, and he never faltered.
With steady, unflagging industry he performed whatever
tasks were appointed, and as rapidly as possible
made himself master of all the mysteries of farming.
But he drooped under his uncongenial toil. Even Mr.
Emerson could see this; but he predicted “the boy
would grow stronger and get used to it in time.” Mabel
saw more clearly, and the hope in her eyes grew
less steadfast. Often, when he came to her in the evening,
tired and worn, she would say,

“It is no use. You will have to give it up, or it
will kill you.”

And he would strive to answer cheerfully.

“Nonsense! I am tired, but you know, dear, it will
be so much easier when we get a place of our own.
I need only do the lightest work then.”

But he could not blind Mabel's clear eyes.

It was during Ole Bull's first visit to this country,
and, as the autumn grew into winter, the papers were
full of his success. They often read of him together;
of his tall, swaying figure, his face so calm and spiritual,
and the wonderful music which seemed the voice
of his soul. One morning, with a paper in his hand,
Joseph Thorne came to Mabel. His face was kindled
with enthusiasm. His eyes flashed, and his manner
was eager and hurried.

“See here, Mabel,” he said; “he plays at New Haven
to-night. Only thirty miles off. I can resist the
temptation no longer. I must go. There is not much
to do on the farm, and I can borrow your father's horse.
Oh, Mabel! it will give me new life.”

She entered eagerly into his plans. Her father did
not oppose them, and in half an hour he had started.

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

Most tenderly had he bidden his betrothed the good-by
which was to be so brief, and she stood at the gate
and watched him with a cheerful smile until his eyes,
looking back, could discern her no longer. Then she
went into the house, and the grief smothered, woman-like,
for his sake burst forth.

“Oh,” she murmured, “he will never be the same
to me again—I feel it. This music will speak to him
like a clarion. It will awake him from dreams. His
life-work will rise up before him, and the necessity to
go forth and do it will be upon his soul. And I—woe
is me!—how shall I learn to live without him? Hush,
selfish heart? Wouldst thou hold him back from his
true life, weak spirit?”

But the chidden agony would come back again.
The veil was rent away from the pale brow of the future.
Swift and sure she saw her fate coming toward
her. All that day, all that night, all the next day, she
wrestled with it, but still its face was set resolutely toward
her—still its steps were onward.

It was almost nightfall when the watched-for figure
came in sight. She went to the gate to meet him. He
sprang from the horse and folded her in his arms. His
kisses thrilled upon her lips, yet even then she felt
there had been a change. She drew him into the
house and questioned him eagerly. It had been as
she expected. The wonderful music had troubled all
the depths of his nature. It had bound him captive.
In vain he struggled against the chain.

Unfalteringly she gave her counsel.

“Go!” she said; “you must go! I told you it would
break your heart to give it up; and see, already in
these few months you have grown prematurely old,

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

and weary, and feeble. Go: you will be false to the
highest part of your nature if you do not serve your
soul's master. It is the task God himself has set you;
it is not yours to deliberate whether you will accept
it.”

“But you, Mabel, my life's life—I can not give
you up.”

For one moment the white face grew whiter. But
there came no quiver into her quiet tones.

“You need not give me up. I shall be yours only,
till I die; nor need we despair. If you succeed, perhaps
my father will give me to you. I believe he will,
he loves me so. And you will succeed, you must succeed.
For such as you there is no such word as fail.
Go, Joseph; it is right.”

A troubled, anxious week intervened before he had
decided, but Mabel saw how it would be all along.
Not for an instant did she beguile herself with false
hopes. He went. The farewell kisses of two pure
women, mother and betrothed, were upon his lips.
Their blessings were the last sound in his ears. Their
prayers followed him. He seemed to suffer more than
Mabel in the prolonged agony of their parting. Twenty
times he was on the point of giving up his career,
his future, to stay with her, but she would not suffer
it. She sustained him, she cheered him; she, who
knew better than himself how impossible for him was
any other life than the one which had haunted all the
dreams of his boyhood. When he was gone at length—
when anxious eyes, strained ever so widely, could
not catch another glimpse of the beloved form—the
two women, both bereft of their dearest thing in life,
went in silence, each into her own home, to struggle

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

alone with her sorrow. In that hour there could be
no partnership of grief.

Mabel suffered most. It was natural for the mother
to wish her son to go out into the world, to do and be
all that God gave him power; and, whatever change
came to him, the one tie could never be broken—he
would be her son always. But to Mabel, despite her
strong faith in him, the light of her life seemed to have
gone out, and her soul shuddered—alone in the darkness.
She had exhausted all her energy in soothing
and encouraging him; she had none left to struggle
with the grim presentiment which oppressed her own
spirit.

She had always been strong, in spite of the extreme
delicacy of her figure, and she did not grow feeble
even now. All her accustomed duties were performed
with her usual energy. There was no visible
change, save that her lips smiled a little more seldom,
and her cheek was white as marble. She seemed to
strive to be continually occupied, as if fearful if she
gave herself time to confront her grief it would overmaster
her.

Her face always brightened after a letter from her
betrothed. They were not very frequent, but when
they did come they overflowed with love and hope.
She felt that now, indeed, was he living his true life.
Nor had success been so very difficult to him. Ole
Bull had been his friend. He had sought, at once,
the gifted Norwegian. In secret, for he was not one
to bestow his benefactions in public, the master performer
had given him a few hints, a few instructions,
that he might know better how to translate his soul's
depths into his music.

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

Soon Mabel heard of him. He was making a tour
under an assumed name, to which only those who
loved him best had the key, and every where he was—
as Mabel had felt he must ever be—successful. The
small country places which witnessed his first trial of
strength were moved as they had never been before.
No mind so dull but his tones made themselves understood.
The country press was full of his praises.
This young performer—they wrote—so delicate, so almost
boyish, but with such a wonderful genius! They
told of his face beaming as if inspired; the eyes sweet
and bright, yet sad; the slender figure; the almost
transparent hands; and, as she read, the prophetic
fear in Mabel's heart grew heavier. His letters became
more and more rare. It was not that he loved
her less. Mabel had never doubted him for a moment.
But he was doing his work, and it absorbed all his
energies. If it were brief, it must be mighty.

One afternoon in May she sat alone under the trees
where they had so often sat together. Her thoughts
went back over all her life—that young, innocent life,
where were no blighting plague-spots of willful sin,
few even of unintentional wrongs, and yet where, of
late, so many tears had fallen. She remembered the
long-ago time when Joseph Thorne had been her
childish friend and confidant; she retraced the days,
unquiet yet so blissful in their uncertainty, when her
heart awoke from its maiden sleep, and she knew that
she had given him the love for which his words had
not yet sued. Then she lived again the evening of
their betrothal, and whispered over and over to herself
every tender word which had fallen from his lips.
Her father's step along the highway disturbed her

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

reverie. She looked up as he entered the gate, and something
in his face startled her. There were tears in his
eyes, and his whole expression was full of an unwonted,
sorrowful tenderness. She sprang to his side.

“Poor Mabel!” he said, as if speaking to himself,
“how hard it will fall on her!” Then, folding his
arm about her, as if in terror lest she should be overcome
by the shock, he said,

“I have seen Joseph Thorne. He came home this
afternoon, as I think, to die. He wants you. Go to
him, Mabel. I give you free leave to stay with him
to the last. Poor child, it's all the consolation you
can have now.”

Mabel did not faint. “Thank you,” she whispered
gratefully, as she withdrew from her father's arm and
went into the house. The blow had come so suddenly
that she did not realize its force. Mechanically, as
one moving in a dream, she put on her bonnet and
walked out toward the Widow Thorne's cottage. The
door was open, and she stood in it for one moment,
silently watching her lover. He lay upon a lounge.
His face was very thin and white, and his eyes seemed
supernaturally large and brilliant. His mother was
kneeling by his side, with her face buried in his bosom.
A solemn awe was upon Mabel's soul. She
dared not go forward or break the silence. Already
he seemed to her like an angel. He was the first to
speak.

“Mabel! Thank God! Come to me, darling!”

His mother rose, and, almost without her own volition,
Mabel had crossed the room; her arms were
folded about his neck, her lips clung to his in a long
kiss of love and despair.

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

For six weeks she was his constant nurse, sharing
her duties only with his mother. During many hours
of every day they were alone together, and in them
all his soul was revealed to her. She shared his triumphs,
his successes; success whose contemplation
deepened the hectic on his wasting cheek even now.

“But it has been too much for me,” he would say,
with a sad smile; “the excitement, and, worst of all,
the being parted from you—it has worn me out.”

All that his art had done, all that his genius had
comprehended and struggled to express in his music,
his lips whispered to her in those long, bright days,
when she was going down by his side to the darkness
of death; down to the river's brink, whence she must
turn back in loneliness and sorrow. Unspeakably
precious were those last hours of soul communion.
Mabel felt then how truly she was part of himself—
that their two souls, separated though they might be
for years, must be reunited before either could be a
symmetrical and perfect whole.

His summons came on a June twilight. On that
day, twenty-two years before, he had been born into
the world of mortals; on that day God saw fit that he
should be born again into the world of spirits. The
two women, of both whose lives he was the dearest
portion, were alone with him. An unspeakable tenderness
breathed in his farewell. His last words were,

“Mother, your son will know you in heaven. Mabel,
my life's angel, I will wait for you there.”

After that he lay, looking earnestly at his betrothed,
as if he would fain carry her features with him to the
land of the angels. His violin, beloved even in death,
lay on the bed beside him. It had been placed there

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

by his request. Listlessly his fingers began to wander
over the strings, and beneath their touch grew, somehow,
a strange, wild melody, as if spirits were playing
upon the chords. It was like the story of his life. It
began in feeble, uncertain cadence. It swelled into
love, ambition, hope. Then it grew feebler, slower,
more mournful. Low, and sweet, and tremulous, yet
wild, it thrilled along the strings, until, at last, with a
long sob, it grew mute. With the soul of the music
had departed the soul of Joseph Thorne.

His mother soon followed him. Their graves are
green under the sunshine of this peaceful summer.
Mabel Emerson's work is not yet done. She is wedded
to a hope and a memory. Bold, indeed, must the
man be who would dare to speak to her of love.
Wherever trouble is, wherever hearts are struggling
with sorrow, her presence is at the door; and she
whom Joseph Thorne used to call the angel of his
life, will go to her last rest crowned with the blessings
of those ready to perish. “Her works they shall follow
her.”

-- --

Olive Winchester Wight.

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]



Nothing but lifeless flesh and bone,
That could not do me ill;
And yet I feared him all the more
For lying there so still.
HOOD.


Oh! thou dead
And everlasting witness! whose unsinking
Blood darkens earth and heaven! what thou now art
I know not! but if thou see'st what I am,
I think thou wilt forgive him, whom his God
Can ne'er forgive, nor his own soul—farewell!
BYRON (Cain).

-- --

p653-186

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

THE story began far away back among the dim
mists of my boyhood. I was not more than fourteen,
and my brother William was just sixteen when
Olive Winchester first came among us.

My father was dead, and had left his large property
to be pretty equally divided between myself and my
elder brother. William was to have, on coming of
age, the old ancestral home—La Plaisance; my mother,
who was a French woman, had named it, cherishing,
among the rocks and hills of New England, the memory
of her French birth-place. I was to receive for
my share, in bank stocks and other kindred investments,
a sum nearly equivalent. My mother's jointure
being sufficient for our present support, the estate
was, during our minority, steadily increasing in value.

My mother, who clung to us passionately in her
lonely widowhood, could not bear to send us from her,
and so we received our educations at home, reciting
daily to the rector of our village church. By these
lessons my brother William profited more than myself.
He was a studious youth, not sickly, but never
very strong. Nothing in the world had such charms
for him as books; while I, on the other hand, honestly
detested study, and found my pleasure, even in boyhood,
in athletic exercises—riding, climbing, and swimming.

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

No two brothers were ever more widely different in
personal appearance as well as in mental organization.
I had a full, yet firmly-knit figure, ruddy cheeks, sunburned
hair, and thoroughly masculine countenance.
William was slight and pale; his features were delicate
and regular; his eyes a clear gray, full of softness
and tenderness; his hair dark and wavy, and his hands
small and fair as a woman's. From my earliest recollection
I had exercised a sort of protecting care over
him. In all disputes with the village boys I had been
his champion, and he, in turn, had labored faithfully to
assist my duller comprehension in mastering the mysteries
of science. God knows that, in those days, we
loved each other, ay, and we should have always, had
not Olive Winchester come.

My mother was summoned, on the April in which
my fourteenth birthday fell, to the death-bed of the
most cherished friend of her youth, and she returned,
bringing with her that friend's orphan daughter. The
girl's father and mother were both dead, and, but for
us at La Plaisance, she was, at twelve years, utterly
alone in the world.

It was a sullen, stormy April day, the one on which
we saw her first. We had had no intimation of the
time of my mother's return, and I came back from a
long gallop over the hills, in the very teeth of the
storm, and found her quietly seated in the parlor, with
my brother beside her. At a window stood a tiny
figure dressed in the deepest mourning—a child she
seemed—looking out there, watching the wind and
the rain. She turned and came forward when my
mother, after her affectionate greeting to me, called
her by name.

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

“This, my son Roscoe, is Olive Winchester, whom
I have brought here to be your sister.”

The little thing laid her bit of a hand in mine, and
shyly lifted her eyes to my face with a look appealing
so pathetically for tenderness and sympathy that I was
only restrained by boyish bashfulness from clasping
her in my arms.

“I have no other friends,” she said, simply, in a
voice which, though clear, was very low and sorrowful.
“I have no other friends, and Mrs. Wight says
you will be kind to me.”

“And so we will, by Jupiter!” I cried, with rough,
boyish sincerity; and I wondered why the tears sprang
into her eyes at words which I meant to be so very
comforting.

She was a shy, pale little thing, with nothing very
remarkable in her face except her hazel eyes, sorrowful,
yet bright, but they were the twin magnets to
draw all my existence after them from that hour.

Of course, at fourteen, I had never thought of love.
I do not think the visions of possible love and marriage
ever come to boys as early as to the stiller and
more introverted natures of girls—certainly not to
boys who read and think so little, who are so full of
exuberant animal life as I was. And yet, looking
back, I can recall many a pang, which I know now
was of boyish jealousy, when she seemed to prefer my
brother's society to my own. These occasions were
not infrequent, for he was more of her kind than I.
She, like him, loved books and study, and he was in
great part her teacher. She looked up to him from
the first with real reverence.

As she grew older he could talk with her, but I had

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

no faith in my power to interest her. They used to
sit together long summer days upon the grass, under
the great oak trees, and read old tales and tragedies,
whose theme turned always on woman's beauty and
man's devotion. Often they asked me to join them,
but I had no enjoyment in their pursuits, and I used
to take my solitary way to the woods, and lie for
hours on the bank of some forest stream, catching
glimpses of the blue sky as the wind lifted the boughs
above me, or watching the sunshine sifting down
through the leaves like fine gold poured into the very
heart of the still wood. I would lie there and wonder
why I was so wretched—I, with friends, youth, home,
while the birds sang and the winds blew, and every
thing was glad around me.

I was eighteen before I had answered this question
even to my own heart. One day I was sitting with
my mother at the library window. My eyes followed
the direction of hers, and rested on my brother and
Olive, walking to and fro among the shrubbery, and
talking earnestly together.

“There they are, as usual,” my mother said, musingly.
“I shouldn't wonder if William were to love her
some day. I think I should like that. It would be
so much better for him to marry her than to bring a
stranger in, to break up the quiet of our home.”

I believe I, more than William, was my mother's
confidant. She was very proud of his acquirements,
and loved him dearly; but I was her youngest, and
had always remained her pet: to me she confided all
her hopes and speculations.

For once, however, I was not ready with my answer.
Her words had revealed to me my own heart—had

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

taught me that I loved Olive Winchester with no calm
tenderness, which would be content to call her sister—
to see her my brother's wife, the mother of his children.

My mother had spoken as if all that would be necessary
would be for William to love her; as if her
affection for him was not at all a thing to be questioned.
I would not accept this verdict at once. I would
watch her narrowly. She was sixteen—old enough
to know her own heart—as old as my mother had been
when she became my father's wife.

I staid at home more now. I walked and sat with
them under the trees, and listened while William read
or Olive sang; and, at times, I was almost convinced
that they were made for each other. But sometimes
I doubted. She blushed now and then when I looked
at her, or sat down by her side, as she never blushed
at any of William's attentions; but then she was more
used to his presence than to mine. I brought her, one
day, a curious flower from the depths of the forest, and
she wore it on her bosom till it faded. Years afterward
I found it in a secret drawer of her writing-desk,
and then I knew how she had cherished it.

Well, I am making this episode of doubt and suspense
too long, because I am dreading to reach the
certainty that came after it. It lasted a year. During
all that time, looking back, I can see that I gave her
no reason to believe that I loved her, while William
was constant in his attentions. I was waiting. She
seemed to me so young that I ought not to trouble the
calm, maidenly current of her life; and then, besides,
I had so little hope.

At last she had completed her seventeenth year.

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

William was twenty-one. They were old enough for
love. One day my mother asked me to walk with her.
She wore a happy face, and, as she seated herself beside
me on a rustic bench, she said,

“I have something pleasant to tell you, Roscoe.”

A sudden presentiment struck home to my heart,
but I mastered it, and asked, with outward calmness,

“What is it, mother?”

“My hopes are accomplished. Your brother loves
Olive. They were betrothed this morning.”

I felt the blood rush to my heart in a whelming tide.
My brain reeled. The cry of my soul would be heard.

I threw myself on the ground at her feet—my mother's,
who loved me as no other ever could—in whose
heart I was always sure of room.

“Mother,” I said, slowly, “do you think that I
could love?”

My tone startled her.

“Surely, my son. Why do you ask?”

“Do you think my love would be as deep as William's?”
I persisted.

“It should be deeper. Your nature is at the same
time more ardent and more steadfast than his.”

I sprang to my feet. I stood before her, and looked
straight into her eyes.

“Mother, you say well; I could love, and with all
the love of my lifetime I do love Olive Winchester.
Pity me, mother; for what you have told me this
hour has blighted every hope of my future.”

She understood me. My words, she said afterward,
sounded cold and quiet when she saw the passion of
anguish and despair which swept over my face. She
made me sit down beside her; she put her arms round

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

my neck; she laid her pitying face against mine, so
flushed and fevered.

“My son—my dearest son,” she said, over and over
again, in tender tones, and when I grew a little calmer
she tried to reason with me. She persuaded me that
Olive's love was never likely to have been mine. She
prophesied joys that would yet dawn on my life; but
my heart mocked at such vain hopes in sullen silence.
Only one thing she suggested which I accepted eagerly—
the relief which it would be to me to leave home—
not to be present at my brother's wedding. It was
something to escape the torture of seeing Olive given
to another. I clung desperately to the idea.

My mother managed all for me so that my real
motives were suspected by no one. In two weeks I
left for Europe—to be gone, as was generally understood,
three years—but to remain, as I promised my
own heart, until I had conquered my mad passion for
Olive Winchester.

My brother—I fear I have hardly done him justice
in this story—had a nature noble, though calm. He
loved me faithfully. Utterly unconscious of my feelings,
he tried to persuade me to remain at home until
after his marriage. His joy, he said, would not be
half complete unless I could share it. Of course I resisted
all his persuasions. Olive said nothing. I
thought, though I could imagine no reason, that she
rather preferred I should go.

On the morning of my departure I found her alone
in the garden. I went to her side, and I could see
that she had been weeping. I struggled to command
myself.

“Olive,” I said, “dear Olive, I am going. I will

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

bid you good-by here. I want to tell you, while we
are all alone, how dear you have always been to me—
how fervently I shall pray, when I am far away,
that you may be as happy as you deserve—as you are
sure to be. I want you should think of me once even
on your wedding-day. Will you, Olive?”

She did not answer. She lifted those magnetic
hazel eyes, and flashed into my soul one look—a look
full of something I knew not what—which made my
heart beat with a wild, tumultuous thrill of hope.
But the next moment this vanished. I knew well
that she did not love me—she, my brother's betrothed.
I opened my arms.

“Come, and let me give you one kiss, Olive—my
sister that is to be—whose face I may, perchance, never
live to look upon again.”

She came close to me. She suffered me to fold her
in my arms. I had meant to kiss her calmly as a
brother should, but the passion which surged in my
heart found a language in spite of myself. I pressed
on her lips a kiss which said more than I had any
right to utter. With a sudden sense of guilt, trembling
at my own rashness, I released her. Her expression
was half-frightened, full of a sorrow which seemed
strange to me even then, but in it was no anger.
I left her there.

Three months later news came to me, in Italy, of
the marriage of my brother.

After that two years passed on calmly, and in them
my character, under the stern discipline of suffering,
had undergone a great change. It is a mistake to
suppose that sorrow comes to every one as an angel
of regeneration. To more it plays the part of a

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

tempting demon. I think it was such to me. I hardened
under it. I grew cold, worldly, ambitious. My intellect
was not naturally dull, and I now bestowed all
my energy on its cultivation. I said to myself that
it was only to divert my attention—to prevent my
mind from dwelling on my sorrow; but I believe I
was conscious all the time of a lurking motive, which
I was unwilling boldly to confront—an undercurrent
of thought. I longed, secretly, to rival my brother at
his own weapons—to show Olive that I was something
more than a fine animal—that I could do more than
ride, and hunt, and swim. I progressed rapidly, for
my will was firm, and my iron constitution, of itself,
gave me great advantages. I could have been eagerly
welcomed into society. My income was ample, and
I think I was just enough of a satirist and a cynic to
have been popular. But society had few charms for
me. I saw many brilliant women, but not one who
seemed to me worthy a moment's comparison with my
lost love.

I was in Paris, but just preparing for a trip into
Egypt, when a letter came to me from my brother,
summoning me home, and begging me to use all possible
dispatch if I would see my mother alive. It had
gone first to Rome, and from thence been sent after
me to Paris. It was doubtful if I could reach home
in season. For the time all passion was swallowed
up in the thought of my mother. I did not think of
Olive; or, if I remembered her at all, it was as a gentle
sister—the wife of that brother who was sharing with
me now one common sorrow. It was strange how the
old, boyhood affection revived in this season of trouble.
William, toward whom my heart had so long been

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

hardened and cold, was once again, to my fancy, the
loved and loving brother Will of our boyish days,
whose battles I fought, and who learned my lessons.
My heart thrilled, my eyes moistened at these memories.
What was woman's love, I asked myself, as I
hurried to Havre on the night express, that it should
come between two who had so loved each other—who
had shared one home, one name, one mother's heart
and bosom. I felt strong to go home a man—to meet
my sister Olive with only a brother's calm affection—
to receive my mother's blessing. But there my
thought faltered. What if those lips should be beyond
the power to bless me? What if those tender
eyes were closed? What if I had looked my last on
that mother's gentle face?

The train seemed to fly over the level road, but it
did not keep pace with my thought. I felt like shouting
“Faster!” to its swiftest speed.

It was twilight when the wagon in which I had ridden
from the dépôt stopped before the gate of La Plaisance.
I sprang from the vehicle and hurried up the
walk. My brother met me at the door. He threw
his arms around me, and I felt his tears upon my face.
Then I knew all, as well as when his words came, slow
and choked with grief.

“You are too late, Roscoe. We buried her yesterday.
She struggled hard with death. She said she
could not die until she had seen you once more, but at
length her resistance gave way, and she lapsed into
sleep. We kept her a week, but at last, as we did not
know when you would come, we buried her.”

I did not weep; I think my sorrow was too deep

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

for any outward expression; but William told me afterward
that my face looked as ghastly in the moonlight
as that other face on which, the day before, they
had closed down the coffin-lid.

He led me into the parlor. I had a momentary
glimpse of a figure dressed in the deepest black, standing
at the window and looking out in precisely the
same attitude in which little twelve-years-old Olive
Winchester had stood there years before. She heard
our footsteps, and came at once to meet me. At that
moment I did not perceive, what I saw afterward, how
ripe, and rare, and perfect in its beauty was the full
blossoming of that flower whose bud had been so sweet.
It soothed me to hear the low tones of her sympathizing
voice, and I sat until a late hour, with her on one
side and my brother Will on the other, listening to
every detail of my blessed mother's illness—to every
message, every word of parting tenderness which she
had left for me.

I had loved my mother with no common love, and
I mourned for her with no common sorrow. It was
months before any unhallowed thought could find entrance
into the heart so full of that sacred memory.
But after a time, I know not how, my old passion began
to rise up and assert itself—the old temptation
came back in its full force. I began to realize what a
beautiful woman Olive had become. I loved her as
an undeveloped girl, and, now that she had ripened
into womanly loveliness, is it strange that I worshiped
her? Do not think that ever, under any circumstances,
I could have revealed this to her. There was an atmosphere
of saintly purity about her which I would
have died sooner than taint with the faintest utterance

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

of an unlawful love. But this very restraint deepened
the intensity of my passion.

I felt all my renewed tenderness for my brother dying
out. He had come between me and the love which
might have been my life's crown. I am not sure that
I did not hate him. Outwardly I was very calm. I
strove to make myself agreeable. I surprised them
both by my acquirements and the change in my tastes.
I could see Olive's innocent pleasure in my society.

I felt that I ought to go away. Every morning my
good angel whispered to me to depart, and I rose resolved
to obey his monitions. Every evening found
me lingering still. It seemed impossible to wrench
away the seven-fold cable which bound me. There
was such a charm in Olive's very unconsciousness—
in watching all her movements—the lithe shape of
her slender figure, the graceful flow of her garments.
You smile. You were never in love; you do not understand
the rhapsodies of a lover's passion. I hated
myself for being subject to the dominion of mine, but
I could not wrestle with it. It had grown with my
growth unperceived, until it had become too mighty
for me.

I had been there all winter, and now it was spring.
I sat by my window with the fiend and the angel struggling
in my heart as usual, when my brother came in
and asked me to ride with him.

“I have had the horses saddled,” he said. “The
morning is fine, and we'll have a grand canter through
the woods. You don't know how much better I like
horseback exercise than I used. You've been getting
my old taste for books, and I yours for out-door sports.”

I felt disinclined at first to go, but I had no excuse,

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

so I laid down the book I had been holding in my
hand for an ostensible occupation, and followed him
down stairs. The horses stood before the door, noble
fellows! pawing the earth in their impatience, with
arched necks and fiery eyes.

Olive had come out to see us off. Just as William
was going to mount, he went back, as if moved by a
sudden, irresistible impulse of tenderness, took his wife
in his arms, and kissed her. The sight of any caress
between them, which, however, was very infrequent in
my presence, always tortured me beyond endurance.
I sprang into the saddle, and, without waiting for Will,
galloped away. After a few moments I came to my
senses, slackened my speed, and he came up with me.

“Halloo, Roscoe, what do you mean? Here I've
been tearing after you like mad. I wanted to go the
other way through the forest. The woodmen have
cleared a path there to drag their logs home, and the
scenery is so beautiful and grand.”

“As you like,” I answered, turning my horse's head
indifferently. There was a keen, exhilarating sense
of life, however, to which I could not remain insensible,
as I dashed on over the forest road, with the trees
just bursting into leaf above our heads, the water babbling
from a thousand tiny springs, and the violets
and anemones blooming in every nook. We did not
talk much. I was busy with my own thoughts, and
William was content to enjoy the scene in silence.

I must hurry on. I am nearing the hour which has
made my life a curse. We came, suddenly emerging
from a dense thicket, to a turbulent stream—the “Mad
Rapids” it had been called ever since I could remember.
A rustic bridge had been thrown over it, and

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

across this the timber-road which we were traversing
led. As we approached we saw that the stream,
swollen by the spring rains, had swept away the
bridge, and some of its timbers were lodged among
the rocks which formed its bottom.

The question was whether to leap the stream or to
turn back. The waters were very deep and the banks
high, but it was narrow, not by any means a difficult
or a dangerous leap for a good horse. I proposed that
we should try it—not, God knows, with any worse
motive than the desire of a little excitement. Bad as
I was, Heaven bears me witness that it was with no
thought, no faintest foreshadowing of the terrible consequences.

William agreed to my proposal. He touched his
horse, and the noble creature sprang forward, but he
had taken the leap at the wrong place. When his
feet touched the other side the earth gave way under
them, and horse and rider both fell into the rapids.
Quicker than thought William had loosened his feet
from the stirrups, and I saw that he had fallen, not
underneath, but on one side of the horse. The animal
fell directly upon a sharp rock, and, I believe, died
instantly; but I saw my brother's ghastly, imploring
face looking up at me from the rushing waters.

I sprang from my horse. I knew I could save him,
but— O God! did the struggle last an hour, or can
one moment contain such fierce, terrible thoughts?

On one hand, I saw his face, the brother whom my
good angel was beckoning me to save; I knew that
he could not swim—that he was utterly helpless; on
the other, I saw Olive. The fiend in my heart tempted
me with the memory of her maddening beauty—

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

her beauty, which only death, his death, could give to
my arms. I saw her as I had seen her that morning—
ripe, dewy lips, slender, delicate figure, eyes full of
love and truth—only thus could I win her. And then
the good angel whispered again,

“Would you go forth with the brand of Cain upon
your forehead? Would you be your brother's murderer?”
and I saw yet another face pleading with me;
my mother's face, so white and still under the turf
springing with blossoms.

I dashed wildly into the water. I drew my brother
up. With a desperate struggle I landed him upon the
bank. It was too late! The tempter had triumphed—
I had waited the one moment too long. He was
dead! I felt myself his murderer. Murderer! a ghastly
word, but one which must underlie forever all the
voices of my life.

With frantic energy, I tried every means to restore
him; but he grew colder and colder. He was dead
utterly; only it seemed to me that those glassy eyes,
which would not close, were turned on me with an
eternal reproach. Oh, I could never shut that out.
They are looking at me still.

When I had convinced myself that he was gone beyond
the reach of human aid, I left him lying there,
and hurried on to a clearing nearly half a mile away,
where a few woodmen were chopping. I told them
my story—that my brother, in attempting to leap the
stream, had fallen into the water—that I had jumped
in after him, but before I could get him out he was
dead. I asked their assistance to carry his body home.
With a few planks they constructed a hasty bridge, a
little farther down the stream, and then those stalwart

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

men took the body up, and bore it solemnly over the
fatal waters and back along the forest road.

My faithful horse, in the mean while, had been waiting
me patiently. I mounted him, and rode onward
to break the news to Olive.

In that moment I would have given, so I thought,
all the hopes of my future, even Olive herself, but to
have seen the light come back into those glassy, haunting
eyes; to hear my brother's voice; to have the
blight and curse of a murderer's doom uplifted from
my soul.

I had been riding swiftly, but I slackened my rein
as I drew near the house. How could I go in and tell
Olive that she was a widow—I, whom the haunting
voice accused as her husband's murderer? “I did
not kill him,” I cried, wildly; “I did not kill him.
I only did not save his life.” It was in vain. The
inexorable voice would not be silenced. “Murderer!”
it cried out still; “your brother's murderer.” But I
saw the necessity for self-control. I dismounted at
the gate, and went slowly up the walk and into the
house. Olive sat there by a table. A few flowers she
had gathered were in a vase before her; her canary
had come out of its cage and perched on her shoulder;
a smile hovered about her lips. Oh, how innocent,
and youthful, and lovely she looked, this young woman,
scarcely yet twenty. In that moment I had no
space for repentance. I was willing to accept my
doom.

“Olive,” I said.

She turned and looked at me. I suppose the wildness
of my expression startled her. The color retreated
from her face. I could see her tremble.

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

“Roscoe,” she cried, “brother Roscoe, tell me what
is the matter. Why are you here alone? Where is
William?”

I had meant to spare her a sudden shock, to prepare
her gradually for my evil tidings; but I lost all control
over myself.

“They are bringing him home,” I said. “William
is dead. He tried to leap the Mad Rapids, his horse
fell, and he was drowned. I plunged in after him,
but when I drew him out he was dead.”

I had looked at her steadily while I spoke. Perhaps
I had some undefined hope that his death would
be a relief to her as to myself. But no; her anguish
was unmistakable.

“My husband—my good, kind husband!” she gasped,
in a strange, faint voice, and then she sank upon
the floor, not insensible, but prostrated as one felled
to the ground by a heavy blow. I sprang forward.
I was about to raise her up, to try to console her, but
she repulsed me with a sort of terror which I understood
better afterward.

“Go away!” she cried; “I can have no help, no
comfort. I want none.” Then she seemed to repent.
A change passed over her face, and she said, gently
and humbly as a little child,

“Forgive me, Roscoe; I do not mean to wound you.
I forgot; you are his brother, and you will mourn for
him with me. And you risked your life to save his.
God bless you!”

No curse could have seemed to me half so fearful
as that blessing. And then to listen to her praises for
trying to save his life—I, who had stood by and let
him perish, when I might so easily, with no danger to

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

myself, have saved him. I withdrew from her side,
and turned away my eyes, which dared not meet her
own. As I did so I glanced from the window, and
saw them approaching with the litter on which the
dead man lay. I regained, with a strong effort, my
self-command.

“Olive,” I said, “they are bringing him into the
yard. I will go and meet them.”

She rose from the floor.

“I will go too—I, his wife. When did he ever
come home that I did not welcome him? He used to
put his hands on my head and call me his little Olive—
his darling. But he'll not speak now!”

There was a wild pathos in her tone. I fancied her
reason was departing, and looked at her searchingly.

“No,” she said, “I am not mad, though madness
might be merciful. See, I am quite myself.”

I drew near her, and she leaned heavily on my
arm, and we went forth together to meet the husband
coming home.

I do not think Olive perceived any thing supernatural
in that dead face; but I could see, turn which
way I would, that those eyes haunted me, followed
me, sought me out, upbraided me with their everlasting
reproach. Well, the world, complain of it as we
all do, is almost always more charitable to us than we
deserve; and if there was any thing strange or unnatural
in my manner, the lookers-on imputed it to my
excessive grief at my brother's sudden and terrible
end.

Olive was calm. She gave all the directions in a
steady voice. A few neighbors were hurriedly assembled,
and William was laid out on his own bed in

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

the chamber they had shared together. When all had
been done, with a sad sweetness that moved some of
those strong men to tears, she thanked them for their
kindness in this her hour of mortal sorrow, and then
she begged that she might be left alone with the dead.

I dared not intrude upon her. Indeed, I would not
willingly go into the presence of those eyes, which
still, wherever I went, pierced through the distance
and haunted me. At first I remained outside the
closed door to listen for the sounds from within; but
I could hear nothing. Her grief was as silent as I
knew it was deep.

We kept him four days before we buried him. But
I will not linger on those days when that shrouded
terror, still, though terrible, lay in our midst. It is
needless torture. When I followed him to the grave,
with that wife, so young to be a widow, leaning upon
my arm—when I saw the earth heaped over his coffin,
I almost expected a voice would cry out from the
depths of the tomb and denounce me. But the dead
man told no tales. There was no sound save the sullen
fall of the earth, the low words of the clergyman,
and the stifled sobs of the bystanders.

I took Olive home. As she entered the house, she
turned to me and laid her hand in mine just as she
had done years before, a little child. How well I remembered
it!

“Roscoe,” she said, “God has taken all my other
friends from me. My parents are gone, your mother
is gone, and now He has taken my husband—my tender,
good husband, who loved me so. I have only
you left. Be kind to me, Roscoe.”

I would have given worlds to take her to my heart

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

—to lavish upon her the wild idolatry of my love;
but I restrained myself. Not yet, not yet; I must
bide my time.

It was a whole year before I said to her one word
which any brother might not have uttered. That
year was one long fever, made up of alternate paroxysms
of remorse and joy. Sometimes, in her presence,
I would forget the past, with its sin, its despair,
and live a tranced life, beholding bewildering visions
of future happiness. I would believe that she would
yet be mine—that she lived for me. I liked to watch
her—to note every change of her moods—to see how
the first utter desolation of her grief passed slowly
away, and she began to find interest in her favorite
pursuits, a charm in life. Then I strove to make myself
necessary to her. I shared her readings, her
walks, her drives. I invented new pleasures for her.
Hardest of all, I listened, with gentle sympathy, to all
her reminiscences of her dead husband—the thousand
ways in which he had petted and indulged her, and
the fond names which he had called her.

Out of her sight I passed hours of misery—hours
when the accusing voices drowned out every harmony
of life; when those pursuing eyes, which coffin and
turf could not cover, or grave-stone seal together, looked
into mine, till I longed to take refuge from them in
the still land of shadows and silence. But the months
wore away at last; and, a little more than a year after
my brother's death, I revealed my love to Olive. I
did not commence boldly. I told her a story, which I
did not represent as my own, of two brothers who both
loved one woman. The elder brother won her, and
the younger fled from her presence. At length the

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

husband died, and the brother, loving her more wildly
than ever, yet dared not confess it, lest there should
be no pity for him in her eyes—lest her heart was in
the grave.

Before I was half through I saw that she understood
me, but she listened in silence. I think my words
touched a chord in her heart, whose vibrations she
could not at once still.

When I paused she rose. I thought there was a
shy tenderness in her eyes, but she spoke resolutely.

“I know what you mean; but you must not say
such things to me. It is very wrong. I am William's
wife. I have no right to listen to them.”

She went from the room. I was not at all discouraged.
My words had been received precisely as I had
expected. I knew that the very thought of a second
marriage would startle her, at first, as a phantom of
evil. But I had her constantly with me. There was
no danger of a rival. I was cautious and prudent. I
could afford to wait.

It was not a month before I had won from her a
confession which even transcended my hopes. Her
first love had been mine. She did not dream, as indeed
I had never given her any reason, that I loved
her; but, unsought, she had given to me the wealth
of her innocent young heart. When my brother proposed
to her, she had felt so deeply her obligations to
our family, that she had no courage to refuse to yield
to his pleadings and the evident wishes of my mother.
With maidenly modesty she had concealed her love
for me, but she had told William that her regard for
him was only a sister's calm, dispassionate tenderness.
“That is enough, until you shall be my wife,” he had

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

answered, silencing her with caresses, and she had suffered
herself to be persuaded.

She had never had the faintest suspicion of my regard
until the morning on which I bade her farewell
before leaving home, and even then she had felt no
certainty of it. Besides, it was, or she thought it, too
late to recede. After her marriage she had striven to
conquer and stifle even the memory of her girlish
dream, and had so far succeeded that she had faithfully
believed my brother was dearer to her than any one
else ever was or could have been. When the news of
his death had come to her, she had at first repulsed
me in the midst of her grief, because the memory of
her former love for me came back to her conscience in
that hour as a sin against the departed. Poor child!
if she sinned in loving me, I believe it was the only
sin of her lifetime.

That autumn my entreaties and her own secret
wishes triumphed. She became my wife. Dear as
William had been to her heart, I knew well that I only
had ever entered into its inner temple—that the keys
which responded to my touch had never been struck
by other fingers.

I neither knew nor cared whether any condemned
our marriage. I was satisfied. She was mine, whom
I had sold heaven to win. It was something more
than joy to share with her every moment of my life;
to wake at night and find her beloved head lying on
my bosom; her sweet breath coming and going in
slumber peaceful as a child's, within the shelter of my
arms. Oh, how I used to gloat over my treasure, when
not even her eyes could witness my raptures.

I suppose the fallen angels, sitting in chains,

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

remember the hosannas, and the incense, and the transports
of heaven. They had their space of joy—joy as intense
as their fall was terrible. Well, for months I
had mine. The haunting eyes could not find me—
the accusing voice could not waken me from my long
trance of love. But, after a time, this mood passed.
I worshiped her as madly as ever. Sometimes still I
forgot all things else and was happy, but oftener my
remorse was terrible—the remorse that I could not
share even with her—that human love, be it ever so
faithful, could not lighten. I began to be pursued by
a fear, as terrible as it was vague, that in some form
the retribution for my sin would fall on her, because
so would the blow come most heavily to me. Sometimes,
when I was with her, every fond word, every
innocent caress would pierce through me like a sword.
I could not shut out the thought that if she knew me
as I was her love would be changed to loathing—that
she would fly from me, hereafter, in the land of spirits,
where the mysteries of all hearts and all lives shall
be revealed. A thousand times I was on the very
point of unburdening to her my load of sin, and then
I would choke back the words; I could not summon
resolution enough to utter what I thought must shut
me out from her heart forever.

At length our boy was born. How I had looked
forward to his birth! I had thought that his first cry—
the voice of my first-born—would exorcise the phantoms
from my life—that his baby lips would smile
down care and trouble.

Oh God! no sooner had I taken him in my arms
than I saw the fatal likeness. My brother's face had
been sent again on earth to haunt me. It did not look

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

like my child or Olive's. It had William's delicate
features; his dark, wavy hair; his clear gray eyes, full,
even in this infant, of soft, subdued tenderness. I put
him from me with a shudder.

His mother noticed the likeness and wondered at it,
but with all the fullness of her true woman's heart she
loved and cherished her child. I think even mothers
seldom love as she loved; her nature was so intense,
and so few objects had been given her on which to
lavish its wealth of passionate devotion.

Every week, as the child grew, this fateful likeness
was stronger and more undeniable. He seemed to me
more William's child than mine, and I consented, with
an involuntary thrill of dread, when his mother expressed
a wish to call him by William's name. And
yet, sometimes, a father's yearnings rose up in my heart
and overflowed, till I was fain to snatch him to my
bosom. At such times I thought—it might have been
fancy, or but the natural effect of my violence—but I
thought he shrank from me, and I recognized in this
turning away from me of my own flesh and blood
Heaven's righteous retribution.

He was never a strong child, but he lived to be more
than a year old. He learned to call his mother by
her name, to mouth a few other pretty, childish words,
and Olive loved him more and more, and rejoiced over
him with an intensity which I trembled to see. More
and more, haunted by this child's face, the likeness of
my brother's, was I possessed by an almost irresistible
impulse to pour into my wife's faithful bosom all the
madness, the despair of my life; but still I mastered
it, and was silent.

At last the child sickened suddenly and died. In

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

the morning I saw him lying as well as usual in his
mother's arms, searching her face with those weird, unchildlike,
yet loving eyes. At noon he was violently
sick, and at night she held him as she held him in the
morning, but he was cold and dead, though the eyes
she had vainly tried to close were open still. Those
eyes—William's own had never haunted me more remorselessly—
and yet I kept silence. I said nothing
until after we had laid him in a little grave by William's
side. Then, when we came back from the funeral,
and my wife turned to me for comfort, my terrible
secret burst forth.

“Olive,” I cried, “curse me as your child's murderer!
I can keep it from you no longer. You stretch
out to me your empty arms, where your baby used to
lie, and I tell you that his death was the just punishment
for my sin. He was sent on earth to haunt me
with his strange likeness to the dead, and now he has
been taken to smite me by piercing through your
heart!”

She looked at me in blank terror—in utter wonder.
I sank at her feet; I hid my face on her knees; she
did not shrink from me even then. I poured out there,
not daring to meet her eyes, my guilt—my long and
terrible remorse. I told her in full the story of William's
death. Then I paused, waiting her judgment.
I expected she would banish me from her presence forever,
but she raised my face in her gentle hands. She
looked at me with an angel's pity and a woman's love.
Then she spoke; oh, no angel, only a loving woman,
could have uttered such words! She thanked me for
sharing with her my secret. She told me that she had
long suspected, from words uttered in my restless sleep

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

—from the strange alternations of my manner from
joy to despair—that some fearful memory was preying
upon my life, though she had never conjectured its nature.
She thanked God that it was no worse. She
told me it was wrong for me to call myself a murderer—
that I had not been responsible for being tempted,
and reminded me that I had overcome the temptation
and plunged into the water at last. She believed that
William must have died before any efforts of mine
could have saved him—that the fall which had killed
his horse could not have spared him. She told me,
moreover, that, whatever I had done, it was the most
fatal sin of all to despair of the almighty mercy of God.

Her reasoning did not convince me. Not even she
had power to lift the burden from my soul. But oh!
you can never conceive the inexpressible relief it was
to have shared this secret with her—to feel that she
knew me as I was.

Never, until then, had I fully understood the height
and depth, the heroic strength of that woman's love.
She put aside at once her sorrow for her dead child,
whom no mourning could bring back, and devoted
herself to soothe the despair of her living husband.

And then, just as I began, through her, to believe
in the possibility of future hope and forgiveness, as if
there was to be no rest for my troubled soul this side
of the Infinite, God took her also. Never strong, and
weaker than ever since her baby's birth, the shock of
his death, followed by my terrible disclosure, had been
too severe for her. After that she never saw another
hour of health. Slowly, but steadily, she faded away.
Tenderest care could not wrestle with the Destroyer.

To the last I do not think she ever thought of me

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

with a single reproach. And yet I have sometimes
believed that the knowledge of my guilt killed her—
that, though she never confessed it to me, the shadow
which she strove to lift from my life settled upon her
own. But she died blessing me, and pointing me to a
future of peace and union in heaven, where, she bade
me believe, the All-Father would forgive me and receive
me. Oh, can Heaven be as merciful as she was?

When she died the sun of my life set forever. For
me there could be no morning after the night. I buried
her—my life's one treasure—beside her child, and
on her tombstone is graven the name of her wifehood—

Olive Winchester Wight.

Aged xxiii.

I never go to that grave; they tell me the weeds
have grown over it. The Olive of my love is not
there. I know that before this she has seen the Father's
face. My heart tells me that she is praying in
that heavenly country for him whose love for her, despite
all his other sins, was faithful unto death. But
can even her prayers be answered?

I am left alone with two memories—one of blessing,
the other of bane. I am groping onward to the country
of the shadows; and when my soul goes forth
alone to cross the surging waters which lie between
us and the beyond, I can not tell whether the pale
hands of my beloved will be stretched out to help me
to climb the banks of eternal flowers, or my brother's
soul, seeking there, there, the revenge denied on earth,
will plunge me, struggling vainly, downward, ever
downward, into the depths heaven's highest archangel
could never fathom.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

My Inheritance.

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

Deep is the solitude in life of millions upon millions who, with
hearts welling forth love, have none to love them. Deep is the solitude
of those who, with secret griefs, have none to pity them.

DE QUINCEY.


Mine! God, I thank Thee that Thou hast given
Something all mine on this side heaven;
Something as much myself to be
As this my soul which I lift to Thee:
Flesh of my flesh, bone of my bone,
Life of my life—us, whom Thou dost make
Two to the world, for the world's work's sake,
But each unto each, as in Thy sight, one.
ANONYMOUS.

-- --

p653-216

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

MY great-uncle, Mr. Gerard Sunderland, was dead;
and I, his heir, Gerard Sunderland the second,
had just stepped upon the cars to go and take possession
of his estate in Woolwich, a pleasant little village
not far from the Connecticut River. He had been a
strange man in many respects, this dead great-uncle of
mine. In his early youth he was a diligent student, a
man of rare genius, devoting himself only to study.
He had traveled over many lands, and came back with
much learning, a polished, stately gentleman. He was
over thirty when he fell in love. I use advisedly this
hackneyed expression. It was with him a desperate,
unthinking plunge. He staked his all upon one throw.
With such a nature as his there could be no calling
back the heart—no after-growth of tenderness.

He loved, as such men oftenest do, a woman remarkable
for nothing beyond her peers, and yet he made
of her a goddess. She was sweet and blithesome rather
than very beautiful. She had little fondness for
study. She would rather gather roses than read poems,
and made pies oftener than periods. She was
very young too, scarcely half his own age; and yet,
to his fancy, she was the one stately and most perfect
lady, whom no woman could ever equal, whose name

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

no man's voice must ever utter without homage. He
approached her, I have been told, with a reverent humility
very wonderful in his proud nature, and perhaps
that kind of wooing was not the one best suited
to enchain her wayward fancy. At all events, his love
was not returned, and before many months pretty Amy
Mansfield, with her sweet brown eyes and her bonny
brown hair, became Mistress Amy Deane.

After this my uncle Gerard shunned the world. He
settled down at Woolwich, where his lady-love continued
to reside; and though his stately house and pleasant
grounds were the finest in the whole county—though
he was the best of neighbors, and his early grapes and
ripe peaches were freely sent to every sufferer who
chanced to fall sick in their season of bearing, he yet
avoided all society. He lived alone, with a housekeeper
as reserved as himself, a maid-of-all-work, and
a gardener.

My father, who was his favorite nephew, resided at
that time in New York, and was about marrying. He
tried vainly to persuade his uncle to remove to the
city, or at least to settle near him. The invariable
answer expressed a quiet but resolute preference for
Woolwich. When I was born, two years after, my
father wrote again, begging him to come to my christening,
and telling him that I was to be called for him—
Gerard Sunderland. I believe my mother, Heaven
bless her tender heart! had selected a lovely young
girl to stand sponsor by his side, hoping, with her
womanly tact, that so the lost Amy might be replaced,
and another smile make rainbows about his lonely life.
But in reply came the same quiet refusal to visit New
York, even for a day; and the letter also stated that

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

he had made his will, bequeathing to his infant grandnephew,
Gerard Sunderland, all his property.

I had only seen him twice. Twice, during my early
boyhood, I had been sent—rather with his permission
than by his request—to visit him at Woolwich. Once
my parents wished—because of my dear mother's
health, which was then delicate—to travel without the
care which taking me would have involved; the second
time New York was visited by an epidemic, before
which all fled who could. Business kept my
father in the city; and my mother, caring nothing for
life unless he might share it, determined to remain
with him; while, to ease her mother-heart of its anxiety,
I was sent again to Woolwich.

Sitting in the cars, while the quiet villages through
which we passed, the tall trees, and the very fences by
the wayside, seemed to fly from us with lightning
speed, I recalled those two visits. I had traveled then
by stage. The journey had been a very fatiguing one,
lasting from the gray of the early morning until ten at
night.

My welcome had been kind, but grave; and the
weeks I passed there had appeared strangely solitary
to a child accustomed to the restless bustle of New
York. It seemed to me almost as if I were in one of
the enchanted castles I had read of in my story-books,
where all the beautiful things would vanish if one
spoke above a whisper. But this very stillness had
not been without its own exceeding charm to my
childish imagination. It was happiness enough for
me to walk through the garden when the morning
dew trembled, tear-like, in the hearts of the blossoms;
to gather the magical roses, and see the gardener train

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

the climbing honey-suckle, so tall that I used to wonder
if there was a giant living in wicked state at the
top of it. It was best of all to watch the wonderful
panorama of sunset. It was to me—city born and
bred—as if the breath of God had created a new world;
had called to quick and beautiful life wonders of which
I had never heard or dreamed.

Uncle Gerard, too, was very good to me, in his own
stately way. He used to tell me wonderful stories of
the foreign countries he had visited, and sometimes to
show me paintings which he had made—for he was no
mean artist—of some of those far-off scenes.

There was one picture which hung in his study—
the only one there—and I had never seen it, for a crimson
curtain always hung before it. One day I boldly
asked him if he had painted it, and why I might not
see it, as I had seen the rest. A look which I could
not interpret passed over his face. His voice trembled,
but he was not angry.

“Surely,” he said; “why not? You shall see it,
Gerard.”

He drew away the curtain, and a woman's face was
there. Gentle brown eyes smiled on me; brown hair
of precisely the same hue rippled in waves over the
delicate shoulders; the mouth was arch and bright,
yet sweet, and looked as if it was just going to speak
to me. I was too much pleased to be demonstrative.
I think the tears even came to my eyes. They had a
trick of doing so in childhood whenever any thing appealed
strongly to my quick, æsthetic nature. I only
said,

“Oh, Uncle Gerard, I never saw any thing half so
beautiful!”

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

“You think so,” was the gentle answer; “but her
face was ten times fairer than any painter's art could
make it.”

With a long, perhaps unconscious sigh, he replaced
the curtain, and during my visit I never saw that face
again. But its memory returned to me vividly as I
rode on now toward Woolwich. How those far-off
childhood days came back, shedding their glamour
over my spirit—came back, with their strange radiance
of sunsets and sunrises, their wonderful fragrance
of flowers, their far hills and bright waters. I was
twenty-eight now. It had been eighteen years since I
last saw Uncle Gerard. I had not known him well
enough to have his loss come home to me as a real
sorrow; still a sort of tender, poetic melancholy invested
the memory of this solitary man, grown old
alone, clinging to a by-gone love which had never
known response; alone with his artist gifts, his genius,
his rare learning.

I had been too far away from home to be summoned
in time for his funeral, but my parents had gone;
and my mother told me, with tears in her eyes, how
death had seemed to still the long sorrow of his life—
to give back youth and hope to his worn face—and
how marvelously sweet was the still, dead smile
into which his lips were frozen. Absorbed in these
thoughts, I had not heeded the stopping of the cars or
the name of the station, and I roused myself with a
sudden start when the conductor, touching my arm,
said politely,

“I believe you wish to stop here. This is Woolwich,
sir.”

I got out. My memory of places was always

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

extremely tenacious. Much as Woolwich had in many
respects changed since I had visited it, I knew my
way at once to the house which was now mine. Leaving
my baggage at the station, I walked onward. Before
long I came to the spot where my uncle's grounds—
I had not learned to say my grounds as yet—commenced.
They lay on both sides of the road, or rather
drive—for it was not public property—leading up to
the mansion. The pine-trees on either side of the way
were not many years old when I saw them last, but
they had grown so tall now that their branches met
over my head, and, looking up through their greenery,
they seemed to lift their odorous boughs almost to the
sky. The drive itself flashed white, as if strewn with
snowy, glittering shells, in the summer sunshine. The
grass was fresh and green, with the long afternoon
shadows trailing over it. Soon I turned a corner, and
there before me was the house which the trees had till
now concealed—a stately, old-fashioned mansion, with
an upright three-story centre, and long, rambling wings
on each side. Around these wings, whose windows
opened to the ground, were pleasant verandas. A
flight of stone steps led up to the principal front entrance.
The whole place was tasteful, well-appointed,
beautifully kept, with a kind of hospitable face, which
roused in me a certain pride and joy of ownership, for
which I reproached myself the moment after.

I would have pushed open the door and gone in, but
it was fastened, and I was obliged to have recourse to
a ponderous knocker in the shape of a lion's head.
The old housekeeper of eighteen years before came to
the door. I had sundry grateful recollections of delicious
little pies and cakes with which she had

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

surfeited my boyhood. I was glad to see her kindly face
again. She had not changed much. Her figure was
hale and buxom as ever, though years had certainly
frosted her hair, which used to be thick and black. I
extended my hand:

“Ho do you do, Mrs. Tabitha?”

She did not answer at first; she seemed trying to
recollect me. Her face wore a puzzled expression
which presently cleared up.

“Belike you'll be our young master?”

“The same.”

“Well, I'm sure we'll be heartily glad to see you,
sir; only, if you'd just sent word you was coming,
we'd have been all ready for you, and Mike would
have gone after you with the carriage.”

I suppose it always remained a mystery to the good
old lady why I should have preferred walking quietly
over the road to my new possessions, rather than coming
to them with due honors, drawn in state by Uncle
Gerard's sleek gray horses. However, I soon managed
to put her on a right footing—to become the master
instead of the visitor—and in due time I was quietly
installed in my new home.

For the first day or two there was pleasure enough
in rambling about the grounds; but the third morning
was rainy, and I shut myself up in my uncle's
study. The picture hung there still. I felt almost
as if I were committing sacrilege when I drew away
the curtain, but I had a strong desire to see how faithfully
my memory had reproduced it. It was the same
face that I had carried with me all these years, only
there was a look of self-renunciation about it, a look
like a prayer, which I had not remembered; which I

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

was puzzled to reconcile, at first, with what I had been
told of Amy Mansfield's sunny, joyous nature; her
disposition to take every thing at its best—to live in
the present. My uncle must have painted her as she
had seemed to his imagination. All the lofty traits
with which his fancy had dowered her he had brought
out upon the canvas. But, even without that expression,
which seemed the look of a pitying angel, she
must have been very lovely. I could imagine how a
man might well have worshiped her, and asked her to
be nothing that she was not. I looked at her a long
time.

I was not romantic. I had been engaged in commerce,
and it had not been without its usual hardening
effect upon me. I must marry some time, I took
that for granted. I was equally resolved that the future
Mrs. Gerard Sunderland must be a lady of fortune
and position, and yet I could not help thinking, as I
gazed upon the picture, that I should like very much
to have her eyes look at me like those eyes of bonny
Amy Mansfield. And then I smiled at the thought
of getting so enthusiastic about a woman who must be
old and gray now, even if she were still living. And
here a curiosity—I wish I could dignify it by a worthier
name—took possession of me to learn her after
fate. All I had heard was that she became Amy
Deane and lived in Woolwich. Who was this “gude
mon” who was her husband—this successful rival of
my refined, stately great-uncle? Nothing would be
easier than to call Mrs. Tabitha and make the necessary
inquiries, but I had a sort of romantic wish to
find out in a different manner. It might be my uncle's
papers would tell her story. Nothing more

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

likely than for this man, reserved, yet painstaking and
patient, who had no human confidant, to write down
on paper such things as troubled the current of his
life. I began a studious search among the papers in
his desk.

I was not disappointed. In a compartment by itself
I found a book which had evidently been a sort of
journal. It was not dated, or kept with any attempt
at regularity. It seemed as if, when he could no longer
hush the cry of his soul, it had found vent there.

At first, however, it was joyous. He had just come
to Woolwich—he had seen her. The words which
dwelt upon her beauty seemed touched with flame.
To him she was not the pretty, light-hearted girl which
only she seemed to other eyes, but the elect woman,
crowned, to his thought, with all that there was on
earth of nobleness, purity, and religion—a woman such
as must have inspired the poets of those old classic
days when they wrote of goddesses.

His timid wooing was detailed there; the delicate,
poetical attentions by which he sought to make known
his homage; and, at last, he told in words, every one
of which seemed an embodied agony, how he had asked
her love and asked in vain. There was no reproach
coupled with her name. He seemed to think it nothing
strange that she had not been able to love one
who seemed to her youth so grave and old; his only
marvel was that he should ever have been presumptuous
enough to ask her. She had not fallen ever so
slightly from the pedestal on which he had placed her—
she was his goddess still.

A few pages farther on her betrothal was chronicled
to one Everhard Deane, the young rector of

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

Woolwich—a man, my uncle wrote, whom she could worthily
love—who, God grant, might love and cherish her
forever! Of her marriage there was nothing written,
but by-and-by there came a leaf from which it appeared
that he had been painting her portrait. It said,

“I have been to church to day. Everhard Deane
preached for the first time since his marriage. They
have returned from their short bridal tour. They are
living in the rectory. I knew I should see her at
church, but I could not stay away, though every moment
was torture. I went early. I took my seat
where, if she sat in the minister's pew, I could watch
every expression of her face, catch every inflection of
her voice. Soon they came in. She was leaning on
his arm, as I had once hoped, Heaven help me, she
would lean on mine. Love made her face radiant.
She had never seemed to me so beautiful as now, when
she had given herself forever to another. My portrait
does not do her justice. I must give to her eyes a
tenderer light; I must paint an added nobleness in the
still calm of her mouth. Did I covet her? If I did,
God will forgive me; God, who knows I would not
deprive her of one moment of happiness, even to make
her mine forever.

“Oh, how her low voice thrilled me as she joined in
the prayers! Can Everhard Deane love her as I do?
He seemed, indeed, very content, very proud, as who
might not be content with her? Well, I shall learn
calmness in time. It is something to have loved her—
to have dreamed, once in life, a happy dream.”

Then came other pages, sometimes with intervals of
years between them. Once he had seen her with her
first-born child in her arms, a noble boy.

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

Then that brave boy had died, and it was beautiful
to see how every sorrow that came nigh this Amy of
his love brought out the still, deep tenderness of Uncle
Gerard's nature.

There were many such sorrows. Five children, one
after another, she had followed to their quiet restingplaces
in the church-yard, underneath the rectory windows—
the church-yard where, all summer long, suns
shone, winds blew, and birds sang above her darlings,
and round them, every spring-time, went on the new
birth of nature; the wondrous spring-time miracle of
earth's resurrection, typical of the mortal putting on
immortality—Nature's own seal to the divine promise,
“Thy dead shall live again.”

It seemed that, despite these many sorrows, the fair
Amy was very happy in her husband. Nor was her
middle age left desolate. The youngest of all her children,
her daughter Rachel, was spared to her; was
growing up by her mother's side, with her mother's
gentle voice, and eyes which were Amy's own.

The last page of all was stained with that stain which
from heart or paper can never be effaced—a strong
man's tears. Amy was dead. The grave had closed
upon that head, still brown and shining—that smile
which had never grown old to his loving eyes. She
had never been his, and yet, now she was gone, a light,
a music, a glory had been swept forever from earth
and life. Happy Everhard Deane! He has a right
to plant roses over her grave—a right to mourn her—
a blessed heritage for all his lifetime in the memory
that that dainty form has thrilled in his clasping
arms; those lips pressed upon his their first kisses—
uttered for him their last prayer. The grave has closed

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

over her. It wanted but this to make Uncle Gerard's
lone life lonelier. It was something to see her—to
watch, on Sundays and saint days, for the chance gleam
of her sad and tender smile, or the tremulous music of
her voice joining in prayer and psalm. Now he has
watched and listened for the last time—Amy is dead!
Happy Everhard Deane! He was beloved—therefore,
for him, all the beauty and glory of life are immortal.
Beyond the grave he can claim his bride, young and
fair again in heaven. For him fond arms are waiting—
for him one heart beats lonely, even in the light of
that day which hath no end, with longings for his coming;
but for Gerard Sunderland there must be solitude—
so whispers his despairing heart—even in heaven.

After this page all the leaves were blank. With
this record of sorrow, the journal of Uncle Gerard's
life came to a full stop. There was no date—I could
not tell how long ago it had been written; but I wondered
if that had not been his death-stroke—if, after this
great sorrow, his life had not begun to ebb.

That night, while Mrs. Tabitha poured my tea, I
took occasion to inquire who was the present rector
of Woolwich.

“Mr. Everhard Deane,” was the reply. “He's getting
an old man now, and since his wife died he seems
sadly broken; but we all like him, and as long as he
can say a prayer we would not change him away.”

“How long since his wife died?” was my next question.
The answer startled me.

“Just one year to a day before our dead master.
He never held up his head after her death. Some said
he took it harder than her husband. Belike you have
not heard the story, but the master loved Mistress

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

Deane when she was Amy Mansfield. They say she
was a pretty girl, and her eyes were wondrous sweet
and bright, but nobody else saw such great things in
her as your uncle. She said nay to his suit. Mr.
Deane was a younger man, and he had her heart. But
it darkened all Mr. Sunderland's life. He always seemed
to feel every trouble that came upon her as if it was
his own, and when she died he never got over it.”

The next day was Sunday, and I went early to
church, more anxious, I must confess, to see the husband
and child of this dead Amy than to join in the
service, which I had not then learned to love. That
morning I saw Rachel Deane for the first time.

The rector seemed a quiet yet deep-feeling old man,
bowed down by sorrow. There was something singularly
beautiful in his benign face, and in the pathos of
his low yet thrilling voice. His utterance charmed
my ear, it was so distinct and musical, despite the tremulousness
it had caught from age and sorrow. But I
did not hear his sermon. I was too much absorbed
in looking at the saintly face which was uplifted toward
him from the minister's pew.

Rachel Deane, at sixteen, was the very image of her
mother's portrait in my Uncle Gerard's study, save
that the expression of holiness, of self-renunciation, was
even deepened in her young face. She was, I could
see, all that my uncle's imagination had made of her
mother. Her voice—somehow I always notice voices—
was so clear that I could easily single out its low
tones whenever she joined in the service. Had I only
heard that, without looking upon her face, I could have
almost divined her character. I should have said that
it must be the utterance of a true, pure soul, strong to

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

do and to suffer; yet a cheerful, kindly soul, moreover,
carrying light and blessing with it every where.

It was not long before I made her acquaintance.
Mr. Deane came to call upon me, and, very naturally,
I returned his visit. I soon found that his daughter
possessed a vigorous, inquiring mind, already stored
with all the available contents of her father's library.
But these works, for the most part books of science,
history, and theology, had by no means satisfied her.
She had read a few volumes of poems, and one or two
of Scott's novels, which had been her mother's, and
these had opened to her vision the enchanted realm
of song and fiction, through which she longed to wander.
I had it in my power to gratify this longing.
Uncle Gerard's library, which had come down to me
with the rest of his possessions, was large and well selected.
Himself a poet, his shelves were rich in the
works of all the masters of song. I transferred volume
after volume to Rachel Deane's table. Her earnest
thanks, the glow of pleasure on her sweet young face,
were my reward. I was daily more and more astonished
at the rare, intuitive quickness of her intellect.
It stood her in good stead of rules and precedents, so
that I have seldom met with a finer critic.

I was a genuine book-lover myself. Even commerce
and business had not been able to wean me from poetry
and fiction, and it called back more than my early
enthusiasm to share the deep, quiet, yet sometimes rapturous
appreciation of this young girl. I often told
her she brought back my youth.

I know now that I loved her even then, but I never
acknowledged it to myself—I never thought of marrying
her. It was, as I have said, a fixed fact in my

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

mind, that the future Mrs. Gerard Sunderland was to
be a lady of wealth and position. I never dreamed of
finding her in the shy, quiet daughter of a village clergyman.
So I went on, with this future settled in my
thoughts, going to see Rachel daily, lending her books,
rambling with her over the fields, and learning to watch
for her smiles, and listen to the music of her voice,
with an interest for which I never tried to account.

I think she inherited her poetical tendencies from
her father. There was something very touching in
this old man's quiet, self-contained life. Every night,
all through the long summer sunsetting and twilight,
he would sit at his western window and look forth over
the church-yard, with its white tomb-stones bathed
in the sunset gold. I thought he was calling the past
days back again—sitting in fancy beside the Amy of
his youth and his love—that he saw not the green grave
where he had laid her, but was looking over and beyond
it, through the golden glory of the clouds, to a
far-off shore, where his eyes—none but his—could see
the gleam of a white brow, the fall of chestnut hair.

One night, when he had been sitting there a long
time, he turned away with a radiant look. Somewhat
of inspiration had chased the gray shadow from his
worn and aged face. Rachel and I sat together, in silence,
at the other end of the room, but he seemed unconscious
of a witness. His voice was clear and hopeful.
In a steadfast tone he said,

“I shall go to her, though she can not come to me.
Blessed be God—the God of Abraham, and Isaac, and
Jacob!”

As he left the room I looked at Rachel. Through
the twilight I could see the tears shining in her eyes

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

“He loved her so faithfully,” she said, “so many
years; and now she is dead he loves her still. Oh, it
was worth living and worth dying for; I know my
mother thought so.”

I remembered afterward a suggestion which came
to me then—a wonder as to how she would love—this
young girl, so shy, so tender, yet, it seemed to me, so
faithful. I remember thinking how blessed the man
would be who should win her pure heart; but I never
thought of seeking this love, of which I believed her
nature capable, for the crown of my own life.

That was a long, bright summer. I had come to
Woolwich weary of the world, of fashion, of business,
of care. I had found there rest, pleasant companionship,
quiet. I was satisfied. I had scarcely perceived
that autumn was tinting the forest trees, ripening the
fruit in the orchard, the grain upon the hill, and sending
forth his lawless winds to gather up the spoil of
summer. I was too happy to heed the flight of time.
Rachel and Rachel's father were enough of society;
Mrs. Tabitha managed my housekeeping concerns admirably,
and I was content. But the spell was broken
one fine morning, late in October, by the receipt of a
letter from my only sister, Flora. She was two years
younger than I, and yet for seven years she had been
Mrs. Maxwell Grafton.

She was a brilliant and fashionable woman, but a
good sister notwithstanding, and, as the world goes, a
devoted wife. It had never ceased to be a mystery
how little Flora, the pet of my boyish days, could ever
have matured into this stately matron, so unlike my
gentle, retiring mother; and a stranger mystery still
now she, younger than myself, and a woman, had ever

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

acquired so much mastery over me, an independent
bachelor. The solution of this last half of the riddle
lay, I suspect, in three words—strength of will.

I remember wondering, as I broke the seal of her
stylish-looking letter, what she had marked out for me
to do, feeling a half-vexed consciousness that I should
obey her, though the purport of her missive should be
to dispatch me to the North Pole. Low be it spoken,
I have a horror of arguing with a woman. They will
talk so fast, they have such a feminine gift for making
the worse appear the better reason, that I would far
rather lay down my arms in despair than stand the
shock of such a volley of words. I suspect Flora had
found out this weak point, and grown tyrannical on
the strength of it.

The letter opened with an account of a brilliant summer.
I hurried over this, getting only a vague and
confused idea, which rung through my brain a dozen
changes on such formidable key-notes as “Saratoga,”
“Newport,” “splendid creature,” “pistols,” “despair.”
I hurried on to what more immediately concerned me.
I was a sad, provoking fellow to have buried myself
all summer in Woolwich. So she thought; so Maxwell
thought; so some one else thought, whose name
I didn't deserve to know. However, if I would come
at once to New York she would forgive me. I must
come—that was certain—I must be there in time for
her great party, which was coming off next week—
the first of the season. She had a friend to show me—
one who was just my ideal—elegant, stately, beautiful,
and very rich. Yes, she knew Anastasia St. John
would just suit me, but perhaps I wouldn't suit her;
she couldn't tell. Anastasia wasn't a woman to be

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

won without wooing. But there! she was busy; she
had wasted time enough on me; only I must come
next Monday.

It never entered into my head to disappoint her.
Perhaps the promised introduction had something to
do with my ready obedience. Anastasia St. John—I
liked the stately name. Flora's description pleased
me too. This was just the kind of woman I had always
meant to marry, and it was nearly time now—I
had passed my twenty-ninth birthday this very summer.
I commenced my preparations for leaving home.

That night — did I tell you it was Saturday?—I
went to bid Rachel good-by. I carried her a few
books which she had expressed a wish to read, and
offered her the use of my library during my absence.
Was I mistaken? It seemed to me that a look of
pain crossed her face when I spoke of leaving Woolwich.
I even thought there was a suspicious mistiness
in her eyes. The time came afterward when
memory reproduced that look of tender sorrow. She
did not speak for some moments. She sat silent, while
her father answered me; but her voice was clear and
gentle as usual when she wished me a pleasant winter
and bade me good-by. I listened sharply, but there
was no quiver of pain it.

I never went to the rectory on Sundays, but the
next day I saw Rachel once more in church. If she
had grieved at parting with me her face did not show
it now. The faint rose-hue on her cheek was no deeper;
there was no faltering in her tones as she joined
in the singing; no suspicious dew in her clear yet tender
eyes. The rector's sermon that day moved me
strangely. It was about heaven—that heaven where

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

his beloved waited for him; toward which his aged,
trembling feet were hastening fast. There was I know
not what of power and majesty in the old man's tones,
so that all who heard him felt that he testified of that
which he did know. As I listened, how vain it seemed
to grope for happiness among the rubbish of earth.
All of life looked empty and worthless save the one
narrow path which he pictured in faltering tones—the
path leading sometimes over rugged hills, where sharp
stones goad the weary feet; sometimes through green
pastures and beside still waters of peace. I remember,
as I heard him, the thought came to me whether that
saintly young girl, lifting such meek eyes to her father's
face, was not a fitter companion for one whose
feet should walk in this narrow path than Anastasia
St. John, whose proud name seemed to conjure up a
shape of earthly, not heavenly beauty, gleaming with
gold and diamonds; a rustling of silken drapery; an
embodiment of pomp, and pride, and worldliness. But
this reflection was only momentary; I was scarcely
conscious of its existence; and with the benediction
that followed the rector's prayer it faded from my
mind.

Of Rachel Deane I thought as a dear sister—nothing
more; and yet, it was strange, the last night of my stay
in Woolwich, I drew no pictures of New York gayety
and splendor; my fancy summoned no stately Miss
St. John to bear me company; but my eyes seemed to
see, instead, an ancient gray-stone rectory — an old
man sitting by the western window watching the sunset
and the graves—a young girl pacing back and
forth among the shadows, with tender, thoughtful eyes
of brown, singing to herself now and then snatches

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

of those grand old hymns which seem to have been
set for martyrs to die by. I went to sleep with this
cadence coming, or seeming to come, to haunt my
slumbers, low, and sweet, and very sorrowful.

The next morning I left Woolwich.

My first three days in New York were not very
eventful ones. There was Flora's careless yet goodnatured
welcome, my mother's tender greeting for her
only boy; and then I found my way to the offices
and counting-rooms of half a dozen good fellows, old
friends, whose society somehow gave me less pleasure
than formerly. I think a certain peace and quietness
had grown into my spirit during that long, still
summer in the country, on which the bustle and confusion
of this great, busy town jarred, at first, with a
sense of pain.

My sister's grand party came off on Thursday night.
I stood by her side at one end of her brilliant drawing-room
while she received her guests. Her reunions
were always very successful. It was an amusement
to me to watch the different faces—the varying
expressions of those handsomely-dressed men and
women whom she called her “set.” At last her quick
whisper in my ear aroused me from my half-listless
mood. I turned eagerly toward the door. It was
Anastasia St. John.

The expression “a stately woman” had always, from
some old, boyish association, conveyed to my mind the
idea of a brunette. I had pictured Miss St. John,

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

therefore, with flashing black eyes, with olive face,
framed in shining raven hair. I had been mistaken;
and yet she became, forever after, my standard of stately
beauty.

She was the proudest woman I have ever met. There
was pride in her thin nostril, her curling lip; pride sat
serene and regnant on her smooth brow. She was
tall, and faultlessly formed. Her skin was marble
white, save where, in the cheek, a faint dash of crimson
broke up through it, cold yet clear as a winter's
sunrise. Her long, thick hair was of a pale gold color.
It was folded back from her forehead in heavy
waves, and wound about her small, erect head like a
coronal. Her eyes were blue and brilliant, but there
was no warmth in them. Her dress suited her. It
was a robe of some costly lace, floating cloud-like over
azure satin. Rachel Deane may have been lovelier, but
this Anastasia St. John was the most beautiful woman
I ever saw.

There was a kind of empressement in my sister's tones
as she introduced us which convinced me that my name
was not unknown to this cold goddess, but her manner
was careless, and yet polished as glittering steel.

From that night I had an interest in New York. I
had coolly made up my mind to marry Miss St. John,
if I could win her. There was an intense excitement,
a keen zest, in trying to conquer this cold indifference,
this haughty calmness. That winter was to me like a
long game of chess. Warily, carefully, I planned every
move. Self-complacently I said, “I am playing
I well.”

In this subtle trial of strength Woolwich was well-nigh
forgotten. Sometimes I saw in my dreams a

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

gray rectory; a saintly girl, with calm, holy eyes, sitting
alone in the shadows; an old man, looking out toward
heaven. But in the daytime my whole thoughts
centred in this lovely maid of ice—this Mrs. Gerard
Sunderland that was to be. And yet I was forced to
acknowledge to myself that I made little progress. I
was much in Miss St. John's society. Her mother was
an invalid, and my sister was her chaperon to balls,
and drives, and operas. She accepted my attentions,
or rather she endured them without seeming scarcely
to be aware of them. She wore my bouquets, played
my music, read my new books, and yet I grew no nearer
to her. This piqued me, and I became more earnest
in the pursuit.

Lounging in my sister's room one morning, I said,
with assumed carelessness, as I unwound a roll of ribbon,

“I give you credit for good taste, Flora, but I don't
see what you think a man could marry in Anastasia
St. John. One wants a woman whose heart beats once
in a while, just often enough to show its existence;
but Miss St. John—I'd as soon think of kissing life into
a statue.”

Flora came up to me, and deliberately took the ribbon
out of my profane fingers.

“Three dollars a yard, Mr. Gerard Sunderland. I
can not have you spoil it. As for Anastasia, you don't
know her, and I do. She has got too much heart instead
of too little; you may not be the one to discover
it, but it's there. If she does love, it will be worth
winning.”

I did not believe my sister at the time, and yet her
words led me to observe Miss St. John more closely.

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

I began to see that she was weary sometimes. More
than once I detected an expression in her fine eyes
when they met mine which said, just as plainly as
any words could have done,

“I should like you for a friend, Mr. Sunderland, if
you would content yourself without trying to be my
lover. You do not deserve me, because you do not
understand me. I should gratify no part of your nature
but your ambition.”

But after a time I ceased to perceive this expression.
I began to believe that I loved her; that that
marble face, the clear blue of those eyes, the pale
gold of that hair, were each and all dear and necessary
to my happiness. I thought, too, that she seemed to
soften toward me. Her voice grew lower. Sometimes
I saw a strange tenderness in her eyes. Fool
that I was, I thought it was evoked by my voice. I
had indeed played well, I said to myself in these days.
The checkmate was near at hand. Already the game
had lasted through the winter.

It was on an April morning that I thought to win
my crowning triumph. I went early to see Miss St.
John. I found her alone, but I looked in vain for the
tenderness I had fancied was growing habitual to those
clear eyes. Had I, then, mistaken their expression
before? I had intended this morning to ask her to
be my wife, but the words did not come easily. I sat
still for a time and looked at her.

“Could that proud woman ever love?” I once more
asked myself, doubtingly. “Would any husband's
brow find rest on that pulseless bosom? Would any
children dare to climb that silken knee?” There was
no answer in the cold pride of her face. But another

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

voice spoke to me—a voice which no ear could hear
but mine.

What were you, Rachel Deane—you, so shy, so
small, so quiet—that you could shut out that proud
beauty from my vision? By what strange might of
your deep nature did you follow me, call me, draw me
toward you? Never did mortal eyes rest upon your
face more clearly than my spirit saw you then. Fearlessly
your pure soul spoke to mine.

“Sin not,” it said, “against your own best nature.
Your love is mightier than your pride.”

Every pulse leaped, every nerve in my body thrilled,
as those words rung through my heart's chambers.
She seemed to stand before me like an accusing spirit.
Oh, I knew then that I loved Rachel Deane. I believed—
how sweet the hope was—that she loved me;
that, apart, earth held for either of us no true happiness.
In my heart I blessed her for rising up before
me: I called her my salvation. Her presence seemed
very real to me. I lifted my eyes, and they then fell
on Anastasia St. John, sitting there calm, and proud,
and very beautiful, her great eyes seeming to look at
something far away—something that was not me. I
had never loved her; she had never loved me. Something
within me forced me to speak to her—a new
emotion I had for her—a calm, quiet esteem, a friendly
regard, of which I knew now she was worthy. By
this moved, I went up to her. I extended my hand.
I said,

“I am here, Miss St. John, to bid you good-by. I
leave New York this afternoon. Your society has
made this winter very pleasant to me. We began it
as strangers; I feel that we shall part as true friends.”

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

She understood me. She had never looked so good
to me as then. She put her hand in mine. Did I
see rightly? I think the tears gathered in her eyes.
Her voice was very gentle.

“I thank you,” she said, warmly. “We are true
friends—we will be. I am not so careless or so happy
as the world calls me. I have my griefs; but
when I think of you, I will remember that I have one
friend.”

“God bless you!” I said, with a fervent prayer for
her in my heart. I left her with such tenderness as I
had never thought she could inspire. I never saw
her again.

My sister met me upon the stairs. She had known
of my intention to visit Miss St. John.

“How sped your wooing?” she asked, gayly.

“Flora,” I answered, “you were right. You understood
your friend better than I did. Miss St. John
could love with a love that would be worth winning,
but I am not the one.”

I believe she thought I had been rejected. At any
rate, she made no opposition to my plan of returning
to Woolwich that afternoon, and three o'clock saw me
upon the cars.

Oh, how fast we whizzed along. I had heard some
one say we had started a little behind time, but it was
not half fast enough for me. I felt like crying out to
the conductor for more speed. My spirits were at
their flood. I was going to Rachel. I knew my own

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

heart now. With the hope of her love in my mind I
grew quieter. I sank into a reverie. I sat back in
my seat and drew my hat over my eyes, and then I
strove to recall all the tokens she had given me of her
regard. The expression which I had seen upon her
face the night before I left Woolwich came back to
me. I remembered her timid pleasure at my coming.
How charming she seemed to me in her beauty, her
grace, her innocent youth. I pictured her as my wife.
I thought how bright would be the stately house behind
the pine-trees when her light figure glided up
and down the stairs, or sat, in household quiet, by the
hearth-stone. I gloried in the thought of protecting
her—of keeping all sorrow and care away from her
life—of leading her footsteps out of the shadow into
the light.

Absorbed in thoughts like these, time sped rapidly.
We were nearing Woolwich. I looked from the window,
and the fields by the wayside were familiar. My
heart bounded. Soon I should see Rachel. I would
tell her that I loved her—I would know my fate from
her own lips. I fancied how her eyes would droop—
how the color would come and go in her cheeks—how
shyly her little hand would flutter into mine.

Just then came a sudden, quivering motion running
along all the train—a crash—a loud, prolonged,
wailing shriek, and after that I remembered nothing
more.

It was a warm morning in May when my consciousness
came back to me. My first emotion was that
of pleasure in the balmy air; the blossoms upon the
trees which brushed in at the open window; the
spring sunshine over all. Next came a curious

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

feeling of, not exactly pain, but goneness. My senses were
hardly yet fully aroused. I put my hand where this
sensation most oppressed me. My right leg seemed
to have been cut off above the knee. I should have
thought I must be dreaming, but that the maimed
limb was exquisitely tender and sensitive to the touch.
I looked around the room where I was lying. It was
not in my own house. It bore strange resemblance
to an apartment in the rectory. I was quite alone,
but some feminine piece of work lay upon a stand by
the window. A few spring flowers stood there also, in
a delicate vase.

Soon I heard footsteps approaching. I closed my
eyes and lay very still. The footsteps came into the
room. Then I heard Rachel's voice, in a tone of sad,
almost pleading inquiry:

“You do think, Dr. Smith, that his reason will come
back to him? He won't rave so always?”

“No fear of that, Rachel. No head could stand
such a blow as his got without being dazed for a while.
Poor fellow! when his senses do come, it'll be a sorry
awakening. A young, rich, good-looking man like
him to have to carry a cork leg with him all his life.”

I heard Rachel sigh, but she did not answer, and
Dr. Smith left the room, saying he would be back in
half an hour to dress the leg. Rachel came to the
bedside. I knew she was standing beside me; I knew,
as well as if I had seen her, that her tears were falling
silently. I opened my eyes and looked at her.

“Come, Rachel,” I said, “I heard what Dr. Smith
told you, and now I want you to sit down beside me
and tell me all about it. How long ago was it?”

She struggled hard to control herself.

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

“About four weeks,” she said; “the cars—” but
here she broke down utterly and hurried from the
room. I lay there, wrestling with an agony before
which any mere physical suffering sank into insignificance.
It was not that my pride was humbled—not
that I must go through life a lame, to some degree a
helpless man, but it was that I felt I could never ask
Rachel to be a cripple's wife—to mate her loveliness
with my deformity. I strove in vain to choke back
the cry which my longing heart would utter. My
grief o'ermastered me. But I will not write out the
sorrow on which only God and my own soul have
ever looked.

When Dr. Smith came back I drew from him an
account of the accident. I shudder to recall the frightful
story now. So many souls called, unthinking, before
their Maker. Such groans, such tumult, such
helpless cries of agony. Dr. Smith pictured it vividly,
but there is no need that I should write out its horrors
here. I had been taken up, at first, for dead,
stunned by a severe blow upon my head. In all this,
the doctor said, Rachel had been the most wonderful
nurse. I believed him.

During the two tedious months of convalescence
which followed, there was often, in the midst of my
agony, a troubled joy. Sometimes it seemed happiness
enough to have Rachel in my sight; her gentle
hands ministering about me. Sometimes, too, there
was a look in her eyes whose meaning I dared not
meet, lest it should make me selfish. I had resolved,
firmly, that I would never seek her love. I would
not impose upon her tenderness, her pity, to win any
pledge which she might regret afterward. No, I must

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

live alone all my life; but I turned from these thoughts
to rejoice in her smile, in the tender tones of her voice.

It was midsummer before I went to my own house.
In the mean time I had learned to walk in the poor
crippled fashion in which I must make up my mind
always to move about hereafter. Several times I had
proposed to go home, but neither Mr. Deane nor his
daughter would allow it. I must stay with them until
I was quite well. I had been brought to them
when I was first hurt. They had nursed me through
my delirium; they had claims upon me, and I must
obey them. I confess I staid with them willingly.
But at last the time was fixed for my final removal.
The day before, I was to drive to my home and give
Mrs. Tabitha a few directions. I had sent for Mike to
come with the carriage.

When it arrived, I entreated Rachel to do her patient
one more good turn, and go home with me for
an hour. She consented, and we took the short drive
in silence. When I reached the house I wanted to
walk a little about the grounds, and she made me lean
upon her arm. How strangely it reminded me of my
fancies, that sad day in April, about how tenderly I
would protect her. Now this frail, delicate girl at my
side was helping to guide my steps. I could not bear
it; I hurried her into the house.

I do not know how it chanced that we sat down,
not in the drawing-room, but in my Uncle Gerard's
study. For a time I looked at her in outward silence,
but my soul was crying out in its agony. So many
hopes came back to mock me. I had thought once
how her light feet would flit in girlish glee up and
down those walks lying so white and gleaming in the

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

summer sunshine; that she would sit by my fireside,
the glory of my home and my life. The great pangs
became too mighty for me. In spite of myself they
found a voice. I rose and walked across the room.
I put back the curtain from before her mother's picture.

“There,” I said, and my tones were almost stern
with the effort to keep back the grief surging in my
heart, “there, Rachel Deane, is the picture my Uncle
Gerard painted of your mother. You are like it. I
am not the inheritor alone of my uncle's wealth, but
of his hopeless love. This is my inheritance. To live
here, as he lived, alone. To love as he loved. To
long vainly as he longed. Nay, Rachel, do not turn
your eyes away. I did not mean to tell you, but you
must hear me now. Even as my uncle loved your
mother and loved in vain, so must I, till my death day,
love you. I was coming to Woolwich that day to tell
you this love, to ask you to be my wife. I thought
then I could win you; but God interposed, and we
are separated.”

She came across the room. She laid her hands, her
little, woman's hands, upon my arm. The truth shone
out of her clear eyes into my very soul. Her voice
was firm but tearful. I can never forget her dear,
dear words:

“We are not separated. We never can be. Take
me, Gerard, if you love me. I love you; I have loved
you long. I do not care for life unless I can pass it
with you.”

I could not gainsay her. I felt that she spoke truly,
and thus the great joy and blessedness of love
drifted into my heart—flooded my full life. I could

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

not speak. I opened my arms and took her—thank
God, I took my betrothed close to my heart. I know
not how long we sat there. It was almost night before
we returned. As I led her up the rectory steps,
I said, not because I doubted her, but because I longed
to hear her reply,

“Are you sure, my beloved, that you will never regret
this—that you will be quite content with an ugly,
crippled man, so many years older than yourself?”

Her brimming eyes answered me, and then her voice
came to my heart, freighted with words too full of
blessing to write here. They satisfied me forever.

We went together to her father as he sat at the western
window. We told him of our love and asked his
blessing. He rose and laid his aged, trembling hands
upon our heads. He blessed us. As we turned away
we heard him murmur,

“Now, Lord, lettest thou thy servant depart in
peace.”

We turned back as we reached the door to look at
him. He sat again at the window, and his far-seeing
eyes were fixed, not on his Amy's grave, but on the
golden clouds far, far away. We left him there.

We had much to say to each other. I told Rachel
of Miss St. John, and how she herself had been present
to my fancy—had come after me and brought me
back, when I would have done my own heart wrong;
and she answered me with smiles and with tears.
That first twilight after our betrothal was a blessed
hour.

When we went in the moon had risen. The old
man sat there still. Rachel went up to him, and laid
her hand upon his brow.

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

“Oh, how cold he is!” she cried. “Father, father,
wake up! Don't you hear me, father?”

I went toward her. Her father could never more
hear any sound of earthly tones. He was gone to
Amy. Who can tell what voice had called him?
what fair hand had beckoned from the sunset clouds?

We laid him by Amy's side in the quiet church-yard,
where the snow-flakes would drop, a white mantle
of peace, above them in the winter; where the
summer winds would blow, and the summer birds
would sing. Even in their death they were not long
divided.

Rachel bore it well, for she knew that joy had dawned
for the reunited ones in heaven; and on earth my
love comforted her. It was not many weeks before
she became my wife. She dwelt in peace in the stately
mansion where her mother's portrait had waited for
her so many years. My life was rounded into full and
beautiful symmetry. I asked no more of fate. I was
content with my crippled form, my halting gait, for
my soul's life was bright and blissful; the path wherein
Rachel and I were walking onward to the world lying
beyond was lightened by Heaven's own sunshine.

The summer was not over when an unusually long
letter came to me, in my sister's hand. She had written
previously her congratulations on my marriage,
and an invitation to bring my bride to New York.
As she was not a frequent letter-writer, I broke the
seal with considerable curiosity. The contents were
sad, but they gave me the key to a character I had ardently
desired to comprehend.

“We know now,” she wrote, “why Anastasia St.

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

John did not care for you. A little while ago, a young
man, the supercargo of a vessel, was reported as lost at
sea, and then it came out. She had known him when
her father was poorer—when they were both children,
indeed, and had loved him faithfully all her life. He
was poor, and her father opposed it; but she was content
to forego wealth and luxury for his sake. They
were waiting till he could make enough to marry respectably.
This was why she was always so cold in
society. You know how she kept every one at a distance.
It seems she saw his death in a paper, and it
literally broke her heart. She was found with the
blood flowing in a crimson tide from her mouth, and
the paper clutched in her hand. In three days she
was dead. They buried her yesterday. Poor, proud
broken heart! Poor Anastasia St. John!”

My darling had read the letter over my shoulder.
I felt her tears upon my cheek as she murmured, in
her tender, pitying voice, this fragment from a ballad
that she loved:



“And they called her cold. God knows......
Underneath the winter snows,
The invisible hearts of flowers grow ripe for blossoming!
And the lives that look so cold,
If their stories could be told,
Would seem cast in gentler mould—
Would seem full of Love and Spring.”

Behold, I have told you the story of My Inheritance.
Vale!

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

Number 101.

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

A face that had a story to tell. How different faces are in this
particular! Some of them speak not. They are books in which
not a line is written, save perhaps a date. Others are great family
Bibles, with both the Old and the New Testament written in them.
Others are Mother Goose and nursery tales; others, bad tragedies or
pickle-herring farces; and others, like that of the landlady's daughter
at the Star, sweet love anthologies and songs of the affections.

LONGFELLOW.

-- --

p653-252

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

IT was a head—a woman's head.

The Art Union was unusually full that year, and
No. 101 hung in an out-of-the-way corner. I had been
there several times without noticing it, but that day
my eyes chanced to rest on it, and I could not withdraw
them.

The features were not entirely regular, but lofty,
and with strong lines of power. The complexion was
a dark, clear olive. The heavy black hair had been
put back, as if impatiently, behind the ears, and was
twisted in coils about the head. The expression was
most remarkable. I had never seen any thing like it
in a painting. There was fortitude and strong will in
the lines about the mouth, and much of conscious
strength and patient suffering sat on the broad forehead;
but it was reserved to the eyes to tell the story.
Those dark, melancholy, despairing eyes, whose glance
seemed turned inward, seeking after lost joys. They
were wild, they were stern, and yet they were melting
with a woman's pain. Far down in their depths was
a gleam of love—it must have been a mother's love,
for no other could have throned itself on the desolation
of such a sorrow. I looked at it silently a few
moments, and then I said aloud, “Hagar.” I had no
catalogue, but I needed none to know to whom that
face must have belonged.

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

“Yes,” said a voice at my side, “you have understood
my picture. That is Hagar—the Egyptian Hagar,
after she was sent forth into the desert. Ishmael
was with her, and the mother-love lived still, while all
other human affections were swept away by the fierce
hurricane of passion.”

It was a low, rich voice which spoke to me. Its
music thrilled all along the pulses of my being. I
turned and looked at the speaker.

I do not suppose she would have been called a beautiful
woman—her face was too faded for that—but
once she must have been beautiful exceedingly. I
could see, looking into her own eyes, how she had
painted the Hagar. She too must have suffered and
despaired. Her face was very pale, her eyebrows jet
black and finely arched. These, with her jetty hair
and eyes, enhanced the apparent fairness of her complexion.
But, though fair, she was not fresh. As I
said, she looked faded, and yet she could not have been
old—at the most not more than thirty. There was on
her face an expression which made me think that in
other days she had wept much, but she looked too
proud to weep often now. Genius sat on her forehead,
and she seemed to me like one who had grown
strong and pure through much suffering.

There was something so singular and unconventional
in her speaking to me at all that I hardly knew how
to reply. Perhaps some men might, for this, have esteemed
her less, but it was not so with me. I was no
stickler for etiquette—a man no longer young, who
was poor, and a worker; who had been poor all the
days of his life; who must always be poor. I was an
artist too, in my own humble way; that is, I was

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

employed by several publishers in New York to design
illustrations for books and papers. I was interested
to know this fellow-laborer. I thought I would relieve
her embarrassment by appearing as if we had
met before. I bowed.

“I do not remember your name,” I said, in a tone
as if I were trying to recall something which had
slipped from my mind. A queer, half-satirical smile,
in which was some kindliness but no mirth, crossed
her face.

“That is most probable, since you never knew it.
No matter; I am Margaret Welch, and you—”

“Robert Payson, madam. I wish very much that
I could be properly introduced to you, but that seems
impossible. Need the fact of our chance meeting be
any bar to our farther acquaintance? I am a designer.
I like to know artists, and there is something in
your picture which makes me long to be your friend.
May I?”

It was a moment before she answered me. She
seemed weighing the question in her own mind. At
length she said, slowly,

“I don't see any objection. I have no friends to be
troubled at my forming an acquaintance in an eccentric
manner. I am very lonely, and I have a human
liking for occasional companionship. I am grateful to
you, moreover, for understanding my picture. I had
some trouble to get it admitted here, and until you
came I have never seen any one stop to look at it.”

“You come here often, then?”

“Yes, I have been here every day since my picture
was hung. But I can stay no longer now. This is
where you will find me.”

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

She handed me, as she spoke, a catalogue on which
she had been writing for a moment with her pencil.
Her name was written in a careless, graceful hand, followed
by a street and number which I recognized as
the location of a respectable lodging-house not far from
my own place of abode.

I thanked her, and she went out, leaving me standing
alone before the head of Hagar. I was deeply interested
in her. I confessed it to myself. It was not
strange, for that was almost the first adventure I had
ever met with. I was over forty, and yet, measuring
my life by its pleasures or its events, it was a very
short one. My parents had died before I could remember
them. I had been brought up by an uncle
living in the country. He had no children and was
kind to me after a fashion of his own. But he was a
self-willed man. He had resolved that I should be a
carpenter, and, though no pursuit could have been less
agreeable to me, I submitted, and went to my trade
with scarcely a remonstrance. During my apprenticeship,
however, I had drawn a great many vignettes on
the smooth boards with my pencil, in the hour given
us for dinner, and I had covered the back of my uncle's
red house with outline sketches in chalk, and so
had made up my mind that this was my true life.
Submissive as I was to any necessity against which I
saw no hope of successful contention, I had yet a strong
will of my own, a dogged persistency in a purpose
once formed.

I finished my trade the day before I was twenty-one,
and the next morning I told my uncle that I was
going to the city to learn to be a designer. His anger
was strong yet quiet, for his nature was not wholly

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

unlike my own. He told me that if I left him then
it must be forever. He should be sorry to lose me,
yet—with a grim smile—he guessed he could bear it;
any way, he would have no vagabond picture-makers
around him. I did not waver in my purpose. We
parted that day. I heard of his death years afterward,
but we never met again.

Fortune certainly favored me. I was not long, after
reaching the city, in procuring work—humble work
indeed—but still it brought me enough to supply my
humble wants. I had never fancied myself a genius.
I could never have learned to color, or, knowing how,
I could never have painted a Hagar; but I loved to use
my pencil, and by its use I had lived now for twenty-one
years.

I had very few acquaintances—two or three artists,
who were not ashamed of my friendship, and one or
two men whom I had pleased by my illustrations to
their books, were all, if I except the publishers who
employed me, and whom I only knew in the way of
business. I had never been on terms of familiar acquaintanceship
with any woman. At forty-two my
heart was as fresh and my life as pure as a girl's. Of
love and marriage I had seldom thought, and when I
did think, it was not to reckon them among the probabilities
which might befall myself, but merely to contemplate
them afar off, without envy or longing, as I
did wealth and station, which might be for others, but
not for me.

I do not think it was strange that, in such a man,
the lady I had met should awaken a peculiar interest.
Her face, no longer beautiful, was yet magnetic in its
power of fascinating the attention. Her voice and

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

manners revealed her, even to my slight knowledge
of the world, as having been born and bred a lady.
The strange beginning of my acquaintance with her
was the first bit of romance that had ever shot its rosy
threads through the sombre gray woof of my forty-two
years of life.

I went home that night, but I could not sleep. All
night long my mind was wide awake; I was making
mental sketches, in which every female figure wore
the pale, sad face of my new friend. With the first
beams of dawn I sprang from my pillow, lighted my
fire, and went to work. I never thought of food. I
forgot, almost, my own existence. I worked on until
after midday. I had succeeded. This was my
sketch:

Morning breaking after a night of storm—a turbulent
sea—fragments of broken masts and spars scattered
along a desolate coast; but, in sight, only one living
thing—a woman, looking steadfastly toward the
waters. The waves had washed on shore her only,
but in “the billows' joyous dash of death” had gone
down friends, hopes, fortune; she had only herself left—
only her own living soul. The face was that of
Margaret Welch, but a little younger, and her expression
was, if possible, intensified.

I was utterly exhausted when the last touch was
given. I went out and got a cup of strong coffee and
some food. Then, with my nerves steadied, I came
back and looked at my labor. Was I a genius after
all? I asked myself. There was unmistakable power
in the sketch, but then she had been my inspiration.
I put it away. I would not have had any eyes gaze
on it save mine. I had no presentiment of the

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

influence it was to exert on my after-destiny, but I was
happier that I had executed it.

I went out soon afterward to the rooms of the Art
Union, and there, standing before the Hagar whose
conception seemed to me so matchless, I lost my dawning
faith in my own power. I waited there for a time,
thinking that the stranger might make her appearance;
but she did not come, and after a while I started out
and went to the street and number indicated on the
catalogue which she had given me.

On my way I passed a florist's, where the windows
were filled with bouquets and pots of flowers. My
first thought was to take her a bouquet. It seemed
to me it might give her pleasure; at least, I wanted
to know if she retained gentleness enough, after all
the sorrow which had left its traces on her face, to love
flowers. But soon I changed my mind. I would give
her nothing so frail as these cut blossoms. It should
be a gift better suited to one whose means would not
let him purchase often; something more durable and
yet not unhandsome. I selected a tea-rose, growing
in a little earthen pot. It had two buds on it and one
full blooming flower.

I had but a few blocks to carry it before I reached
her house. I paused a moment at the door. I did not
know whether she were wife, maiden, or widow. Never
mind; I would inquire for Miss Welch, at a venture.

I rang the bell. I asked the girl who answered my
summons if Miss Welch lived there. She evidently
took me for the employé of some horticultural establishment
carrying home a purchase. She replied, with
a careless toss of her head,

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

“Yes; you must go up four flights of stairs, and the
door at your right hand will be hers.”

The stairs were long and steep.

“What a weary way,” I thought, as I climbed them,
“for that delicate woman!”

I knocked, and instantly I heard a tread quick and
firm, yet not heavy. She opened the door, and stood
holding it until she had looked full in my face. Then
she said,

“Oh, it is you! I hardly thought you would come.
Will you walk in?”

It was a humble place in which I found myself,
though scrupulously neat, and not without some marks
of comfort. There was a lounge, which must have
done duty for a bed also, two or three chairs, a stove,
a table, and, in one corner, a painter's easel. But it
was utterly devoid of ornament, save a few pictures
that hung upon the wall, in which I recognized the
same hand that had painted the Hagar. They were
all more or less wild, gloomy, despairing. There was
not a single gleam of hope in any—not a bird or a flower,
or any thing bright and happy. Stern portraitures,
they seemed, of human passion.

On the table were water-colors, drawing materials,
and a few volumes of such designs as are used for printing
calicoes and de laines. These were the only books
in the room. She was dressed, as she had been the
day before, in a plain, somewhat worn black silk, with
no ornament or superfluity.

She sat down at the table after motioning me to a
chair, and went on with her work with busy fingers.

I took up one of the patterns.

“So you, who can paint Hagar, do these things?” I

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

asked, with some reproach in my voice; for it seemed
to me like a desecration of her genius. She understood
my tone.

“Yes—why not? I can not sell my pictures. I
must live, and I can get pretty good pay for these.”

“Not sell your pictures—such pictures as Hagar?
Will you let me try?”

She smiled.

“I have no objection, save that I wouldn't like you
to undertake for me such a thankless task. People
have sorrow enough of their own. They won't buy
it in a painting. They want bright faces and pleasant
landscapes—birds and flowers.”

I had held the rose-pot in my hand all this time.
Now I set it upon the table.

“Speaking of flowers,” I said, “I have brought you
this rose. Will you please me by taking it? I love
flowers, and I should like to think you had this one
to keep you company.”

A look swept over her face such as I hope few faces
ever wore. It was so lost a look—so hopeless, so despairing.
She put forth her hands to take the flower.
Then, shuddering, she drew them back and covered
her eyes with them for a moment.

“Oh, no, no, no,” she said, with such a wail in her
tones as I never heard ring through the cadences of
any other voice. “It is not for me—roses are not for
me. I wore them once, when I was young. I had
not suffered then, or sinned. I gathered them in my
mother's garden when I was a child—a little, innocent,
happy child—before I had broken her heart. Oh, do
not give me roses now—my touch would blast them.”

I did not say a single word. I sat there, stricken

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

dumb before her unfathomable despair. Soon she went
on in a lower tone—if possible, fuller of pathos than
before.

“You meant kindly. I thank you just as much as
if I took them. But you do not know what roses mean
to me. You can not tell what it is to lose all you ever
cared for in life, and sit waiting for death, keeping company
with ghosts. When I look at those buds I can
not see these chamber walls around me, or you sitting
there. I am walking again through fields of thyme
and clover. The sky is blue over my head, and the
robin's song pulses downward like a cry of joy. Roses
bloom in the hedges, and one by my side gathers them
and puts them in my hair. But between those days
and these there is a great gulf fixed. I am not what
I was when I walked in the meadows, and gathered
flowers; and heard the village bells ring in the Sunday
morning air.”

She stopped; but the despairing look had begun to
fade out of her face, and her voice was gentler. I
thought the roses were, after all, doing her good. I
could not bear to take them away. An expedient
struck me. I rose.

“I must go now. Forgive me that I brought the
flower; but will you not give it shelter for to-night?
I can come for it to-morrow; but to-night I have a
good way farther to go. Will you let me leave it till
another day? I'll be sure to call for it.”

She looked reluctant to comply with my request;
but the habitual courtesy of her manners did not fail
her. She assented to my wish, and I bowed to her
and went out.

I wandered about the streets for an hour or two,

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

thinking of her. She had spoken of sinning and suffering—
breaking her mother's heart—and yet I would
have staked my life on her purity. Suffering, wronged,
reckless she might have been, but I felt to the core
of my heart that her womanhood was unstained. My
interest in her had only grown stronger with this interview.
I resolved to know her better.

The next day I worked with impatient heart—impatient
fingers—at a task I had promised to complete.
It was three o'clock in the short winter afternoon before
I was at liberty to go to her. I think she had
already learned to know my footstep; for, when I
knocked at her door, she did not move to open it, but
said “Come in.”

I obeyed her. She was sitting at her easel, evidently
very busy, but she glanced at me with a smile
of welcome as I entered. I looked around for my
rose-bush. It had been placed on the window-ledge.
Evidently it had been watered and tended. One of
the buds was already bursting into bloom. Her eyes
followed the direction of mine.

“I have changed my mind,” she said. “I should
be glad to keep it, if you will let me. It has done me
good, I think. See, already I am working differently.”

I went to her side. The unfinished picture upon
the easel was only an outline sketch, but it was infused
with spirit, power, and life. Its subject was very different
from any thing I had previously seen of hers.
It was a clover-field, with a clear sky overhead. One
side was bordered by a hedge full of blossoms, and
along this hedge a young girl walked alone. About
her mouth was a look of sweetness—of youthful buoyancy;
but the expression of her dark eyes was

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

informed with a most touching melancholy—a sort of
prophecy of sorrow.

“It is beautiful,” I said; praising her, I think, more
with my eyes and the tones of my voice than my
words.

“Better than the old, hopeless ones?” she asked.

“Yes, a thousand times better, because it will do
more good. I think it has fully as much genius, too.”

“Well, if you like it better, you may thank your
roses for the change. At first I thought they would
drive me mad with the memories they evoked, but
after a while they softened my heart. I wept. I had
not done that before for years.”

I looked at her. I could see the traces of tears on
her thin cheek.

I did not stay with her long. She was absorbed in
her work, and I was more contented to leave her, because
a little of the old, hopeless sorrow seemed to
have faded from her face.

After that months passed, until winter had died its
tearful death 'neath the blue eyes of spring, and the
bier of May had been crowned, in turn, by the roses
of the summer. Our acquaintance had progressed
rapidly, and we had not been long in becoming firm,
established friends. I worked all day more diligently
than ever, for I had acquired a fresh inspiration, a
new incentive, the presence of which, however, I did
not yet acknowledge to myself. It was my reward,
after each day's labor, to go to her—to carry her whatever
I had done, and receive sometimes her praises,
sometimes her censures.

It seemed to me, when I thought about it, a strange,
unhoped-for blessing, that I, Robert Payson, should

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

have such a friend; that for me, who had lived with
such a lonely heart forty-two years of my life, in one
unlooked-for hour a sun of warmth and hope should
have arisen. I asked nothing better of Heaven. Just
as she was, my friend suited me. The dim smile on
her worn and faded face was more to me, more and
fairer, than the brightest glory of any younger woman's
beauty. Every outline of her shadowy yet graceful
figure; every expression on her sad yet tender
face; every inflection of her low, musical voice, possessed
for me its own unexplained yet exceeding
charm.

And so, unconsciously, love grew into my life, until,
one summer night, like Venus rising from the sea,
it stood up full-nurtured before me, and I knew that
my heart was my own no longer. It happened thus:

I had just completed a design which I liked unusually
well. It was for the vignette title-page of a book
of poems—an angel bearing through space a lyre and
a crown. The angel's eyes and hair were light, according
to the generally-accepted tradition, but her
face was that of Margaret Welch, only the expression
was different. It was such as I had fancied Margaret's
might be when joy had triumphed over the long sorrow
of her life. It was a prophecy of all I had hoped
for her. I was impatient to show it to her. I walked
with hurried steps to her dwelling, thinking by the
way whether it would bring her comfort—what she
would say of it. Eagerly I mounted the four steep
flights of stairs. I stood before her door, but outside
it was pinned a piece of paper on which these words
were traced:

“My friend, I can not see you to-day. I am ill;
scarcely able to sit up at all.”

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

Of course, there was no questioning such a decree.
I turned sorrowfully away. I went home more unhappy
than I had ever been in my life. It was not
over my own disappointment, though that was not
slight, but I could not bear to fancy her alone and
suffering. I longed with inexpressible longing for a
right to go to her—to sit by her side—to soothe her
pains—to bathe her head—to nurse her, as I felt I
could, with a woman's tenderness and a man's untiring
strength. Then it was that my passion rose up
and confronted me. I looked into my own heart—
that heart which had so strangely outgrown my knowledge.
I saw that no friend's place by her side would
content me—that I must win her to be all my own, or
from henceforth my life must be empty and barren of
joy.

I knew nothing of her past history. She had never
volunteered any information, and, respecting her
silence, I had never asked any questions. But for
this I did not care. I loved her as I knew her. I
had faith in her. I know in this I was unlike most
men, but I would have been contented to call her my
wife—to hold her head on my heart forever, and know
no more of her than I knew now.

But would she ever be mine? Could I ever hope—
I, whose lot had been so lonely hitherto—to have
that worshiped woman for my very own, my household
angel, the best half of my existence. Hitherto
I should have thought myself too poor to marry; but
her tastes were simple like my own. I should have
enough for her. I could not sleep that night. To a
man who had seen forty-two years without having his
pulse quickened by a woman's voice, love comes at

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

last, if come it ever does, with a strength of which
younger men never dream. It maintains its empire
with a terrible tyranny.

The next morning, as soon as I dared, I stood again
at the door of Margaret Welch. The paper had been
removed. I knocked, and she came herself to answer
my summons. She looked worn and ill, but her brush
was in her hand. She held the door so that there was
no room for me to enter.

“May I not come in, then?” I asked.

“No, not at this hour. I am busy, and so should
you be. I am better. I know you came because you
thought me ill. It was good of you to be so anxious.
You may come again at the usual hour to-night. Perhaps
I will go to walk with you. I should like a
breath of sea-air on the Battery, but you must not
stay any longer now.”

So saying, she closed the door, and, half unwillingly,
I obeyed her and went away. I felt happier all
day, however, because I had seen her — because I
should soon see her again. I was growing miserly.
I could not bear she should be out of my sight. I
did not work much that day. The pictures I made
were fancy ones. I seemed to see a room pleasant,
though humble; a cheerful carpet upon the floor; a
few books; a few pictures; a few flowers. In one
corner, at an easel, sat a woman with slight yet graceful
figure. Her head, so regal with its crown of hair,
was bent toward her work; and, sitting opposite to
her at my own task, I could catch, now and then, the
gleam of her earnest eyes. How sweet it would be
to work together. Margaret had been more successful
of late. Since I had known her many gleams of

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

hope and happiness had brightened under her pencil,
and I had been able to find for several of her pictures
a ready sale.

How thankful I was that evening when the clock
struck seven. Then I was at liberty to go to her.
Her door was standing open, that the July air, which
even in the hot city is not wholly without its breath
of balm, might enter. She was sitting idly by the
window, picking one or two faded leaves from the
rose-bush I had given her, which was now full of
blossoms. For once she was not clad in her accustomed
black. A dress of some summer fabric, of a
quiet, dim hue, fell around her in soft, fleecy folds.
She had gathered one of the sweet tea-roses, and placed
it in her hair. I thought I had never seen her look
so lovely.

When she saw me at the door she looked up with
such a glow of warmth and light upon her face as I
had never seen there before.

“I am glad you have come,” she said. “I feel better
than I have for months. Yesterday I was sick.
I fought a great battle, too, with a foe in my own
heart, and conquered. To-day, my friend, you look
upon a victor. See, I am wearing one of your roses
on my forehead—the first flower I have worn in years.
It is my token of victory.”

I went in and sat down beside her. I tried to make
some commonplace remark, but I could not. I sat
watching her. She was in a strange, joyous mood.
She seemed impatient of silence. Soon she said,

“Shall I get my bonnet? Are you ready to walk
now?”

“No, not yet. Sit down, Margaret.” And then

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

my love found words. She grew very pale as she
listened. Oh, what a look overswept her face! In it
were anguish, despair, pride, and love. Yes, I knew
love was there. Cast me off—turn from me, if she
would—I knew that she loved me. She listened to
me in silence; and then a cry burst from her lips—a
passionate cry—

“O God, my burden is heavier than I can bear!”
Then she looked at me with dark, sorrowful eyes.

“Oh, could I not have been spared your friendship?”
she went on. “Must I tear up by the roots
every joy of my life? I thought I was secure of that
always.”

I interrupted her. I tried to tell her, in my poor
way, which no passion could make eloquent, how I
had not ceased to be her friend, but how I could not
help loving her better than friends love—better than
life; how I would gladly die for her. But she scarcely
seemed to hear me. When I entreated her to answer
me, she begged me to go away—to give her time
to think. I had frightened her. Come to her to-morrow
night, and I should know; but I must promise
not to come before. I promised. I rose to leave
her, but when I had reached the door I turned back.

“Margaret,” I cried, “give me some hope. I know
you will deal justly with me; but if you care for me
at all, give me a little hope.”

I could see the effort she made to control herself.

“Yes, my friend,” she faltered, “I will deal justly
with you. I have not listened to your words with an
unmoved heart, but not till to-morrow can I answer
you. I must have time to think. But I will give
you this.”

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

She took the rose from her hair, and laid it in my
hand with a regal grace. I have it still. I went down
stairs and groped my way home, for there was a mist
before my eyes; and though the evening was still,
and the sunset clouds were bright, I could not see.

I will not write of the next twenty-four hours.
Hard as it was to keep away from her, I obeyed her
wishes. I did not even enter, that day, the street
where she lived, though I could not stay in-doors. I
paced restlessly through and through the most crowded
thoroughfares, striving to drown, in the confusion,
the longing cry of my anxious, uncertain heart.

That night, when I had climbed the stairs, I found
Margaret's door open as before. But where was she
whose smile had so often transformed for me into Eden
the little circumference bounded by those four walls?
The room bore no traces of her presence. The pictures
were gone from the walls—the easel from the corner—
the rose-bush from the window. I write these
things calmly now, but I did not look upon them
calmly then. On the table lay a letter, superscribed
with my name. This, then, would explain the mystery.
I seized it. I never knew how I got down the
stairs, or how I found my way home; but I broke the
seal of that letter in my own room. I will copy it,
word for word; but I can not tell you how I read it—
with what tears, what prayers, what passion of love
and despair. It told her story in these words:

“My friend, my life's one friend, I said I would
deal justly with you, and I will, though it should break
my heart. I will force my mind to be calm, my memory
to be clear, my hand steady. I will give you the
confidence you were too generous to ask. I will unveil
for you my past life.

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

“Thirty-three years ago a baby was born in a pleasant
country home in England. It was the first child,
after seven years of marriage. It came to two who
loved each other dearly—who received it with joy and
thanksgiving. It grew up, so I have heard, into a
beautiful child. I can remember, even now, the praises
and caresses which were lavished on me in those early
years—the green fields, and the blossoms about my
home, the singing birds, and the blue sky which arched
over my happy life. My parents were not wealthy,
but my mother had been bred a lady, and I grew up
surrounded by all the refinements of life.

“When I was only sixteen—a child still, in my impulsiveness—
a stranger came to the neighborhood of
my home—a young man. Oh, how handsome he was,
and what a flattering tongue he had. It might have
wiled away a seraph out of Paradise. I learned soon
to love him. My nature was never one that could
love lightly, and soon I yielded up my heart to him,
with all its fullness of tenderness and youthful trust.
My parents strove to break off our acquaintance. He
was called wild and dissolute, and they forbade me to
see him. But I thought they wronged him, and
clung to him only the more resolutely. I met him by
stealth; and it was not long before he had persuaded
me to consent to a secret marriage. I fled with him,
without a word of farewell to my father or my mother.
I left only a note behind me, explaining the motives
of my flight.

“Well, he established me far away, in a pleasant
home; and here, for two years, I was happy. For a
long time his devotion continued unabated; and when,
after a year had passed, he seemed to get a little weary

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

of being alone with me, and wished to make journeys
now and then, and sometimes to gather his friends
about him, I thought it but natural, and did not repine.
I bore his absence the better, for on my breast
lay a baby-girl, who looked at me with her father's
eyes. With her in my arms, I was never sad or lonely.
I thought, too, that her father loved me. Fear
that he would change, or suspicion of his truth, had
never crossed my mind.

“Did I tell you he was rich? In spite of this, however,
we lived very quietly with only two servants.
One day he had a friend to dine with him. I did not
like the man's face, and I excused myself from joining
them. Indeed, my baby needed my care. After an
hour she grew restless in her sleep, and seemed feverish.
I was always very anxious where she was concerned,
and I thought I would go down and ask her
father to look at her.

“When I reached the dining-room, I could tell by
the sound that they were through dinner and sitting
over their wine. I was about to open the door, when
I heard my name—my maiden name—spoken by the
visitor in a sneering tone. I paused, with a natural
impulse to listen. Oh heaven! how shall I tell you the
discovery I made in that hour? The man I had called
my husband was telling by what means he had inveigled
me into his power by a mock marriage. Oh,
do not scorn me too bitterly, Robert Payson, but I
learned then and there that I was a mother and no
wife. Nor was this all. The man whom I had so
loved—whom, God help me, I did so love still, was
planning how to dispose of me so that I would not be
an encumbrance in the way of his marrying one Lady

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

Elinor, a rich heiress, whom, it seemed, he had been
wooing, and nearly won.

“My first thought was to burst into the room and
denounce him for his treachery. But how, then, could
I escape from him—from this shame which was turning
my heart to stone? Once in his presence, and I
should be in his power, for I knew myself and the
mad love I bore him. No, I must never look upon
his face again. Never again should he hear my voice
until its echo should haunt him, as I knew it would,
on his death day. I gave myself no time for moans
or tears. I would not look in the face my anguish,
my despair. I went quickly up stairs. My little girl
was sleeping more quietly. I did not disturb her.
Hurriedly I put together a few necessary changes of
of raiment. I was unwilling to take any thing from
him; but for my child's sake, his child and mine, I
must not heed such scruples. I had a set of diamonds,
the only very expensive present he had ever made
me. I knew that he had given something over four
hundred pounds for them. These I secreted about
my person. I had, besides, a small purse of money.
I wrote on a slip of paper these words:

“`I have heard your confession. I relieve you of
my presence. You will never see either of us again,
me or your child. Marry the Lady Elinor, and may
the Lord deal more kindly with you than you have
dealt with me.'

“I placed this where it would meet his eye, perhaps
not at once, but before many hours. Then my preparations
were complete. I took up my darling very
carefully, so as not to waken her. I stole down stairs
with her folded close to my bosom. Do you wonder

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

now that I could paint Hagar—I, who went forth a
more lonely wanderer than she, with no angel of the
Lord to minister unto me?

“But I must not linger by the way. I do not know
whether he whom I had thought my husband pursued
me. I never saw his face again. It was five days before
I reached my home. All day I walked onward,
footsore and weary, and then at night I would procure
a lodging from some kind cottager. My baby had
seemed to improve during all this time, despite the fatigue.
The fresh air, the sunshine, and the sweet
breath of the summer meadows had been to her like a
draught of life. But not even her head pressed against
my heart, her little hands wandering over my bosom,
could still the passionate pulses of my despair. Cast
out and forsaken of men I felt myself. I had but one
wish in life — every hour it grew stronger — a wild
longing to get home—only to get home; to drag myself
to my mother's side; to pray for her forgiveness;
to see once more her kind eyes; to hear her gentle
voice; to lay on her bosom my helpless baby, and then
die. Ever, in fancy, I seemed to see the pleasant country
church-yard. Wooingly its yew-trees stretched
their green arms toward me. How I panted to lie
down under them in a long and dreamless sleep.

“The fifth night found me still six miles from home.
I was so worn-out and exhausted I could drag my
weary limbs no farther. I sought, as usual, a humble
lodging, and, with my baby on my breast, sank into
the deep sleep of fatigue. A little after midnight I
awoke. The close air of the room seemed to stifle
me. I could sleep no more. I was too restless to lie
still. At last the home-longing became irresistible.

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

I rose, dressed myself and my child, and started once
more on the high road toward the little village which
was the goal of my pilgrimage. When I arrived
there it was the early morning. The sun had not yet
risen, but clouds of gold, and crimson, and purple were
heralding his coming. The village was still. At a
little distance I could see the white chimneys of my
father's house rising through the surrounding greenery.
I turned my steps that way. `Courage, darling!
' I murmured to the sleeping baby upon my bosom;
`soon we shall be at home.'

“All at once, involuntarily, my feet were stayed.
I heard a voice as plainly as I shall ever hear the
Archangel's summons when the day of the Lord shall
come. It said,

“`Go to the church-yard. It is there she waits for
you.'

“Mechanically I turned and entered the place of
graves. Tremblingly I sought the sheltered nook
where my grandparents were sleeping. There was
another mound beside them. For a moment I was
dizzy. I could see nothing. Then the mist cleared
from my eyes, and I sank on my knees beside the new
head-stone. O God! it bore my mother's name, and
under it these words of maddening reproach:

“`Her heart broke, and she died.'

“O mother, sainted mother, even from the grave
your blood called upward to accuse me. Thus was
my longing answered. The mother eyes, whose pity
I had thought to meet, forever closed — the mother
voice, whose forgiveness I had prayed to hear, forever
hushed—the mother bosom, where I had thought my
babe should find a home, cold as the head-stone over

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

it. For one moment I sank down in dumb and helpless
despair. Then a cry burst from my lips—

“`O God, let us both die here—I and my child!'

“Just then the sun burst through the morning
clouds. Its first rays fell upon the head-stone, and revealed
to me, on its other side, what I had not before
seen—a sculptured angel, its wings poised as if for
flight, its eyes uplifted to heaven, and underneath it
the words,

“`Our loss was her gain.'

“Through them stole the first ray of comfort to my
darkened soul. She was happy now, my mother who
had lived and died for me. I, too, was a mother. I,
too, had a child to live for. There was no one on
earth now to take my responsibility from me. Well,
for the little one's sake, I must endure life. I gathered
her close to me. I breathed a silent yet fervent
prayer to heaven. Then I arose. I would not seek
my father. I would spare him a meeting with his
child who had broken her mother's heart. There was
nothing more for me in the little country village. I
gathered a daisy and a few spears of grass which had
already sprung above my mother's heart, and placed
them in my bosom; and then, drawing my veil over
my face, I went back into the highway and walked
rapidly out of the village. An hour after I sat down
under a beech-tree, and drew my purse from my pocket.
Hitherto I had performed my journey on foot,
determined that my small means should suffice to keep
me, even in case of accidental delays, until I reached
home. This was the more necessary, as I did not
wish to turn my diamonds into money until I could
send or carry them to London, where I thought I
should be more likely to receive their just value.

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

“Now I had turned my back on home forever. I
might as well go at once to London as any where.
Three quarters of a mile away was a post station
where I could take the coach. I counted my money.
I had enough to pay for an outside passage. I walked
hurriedly on. I had a little fear lest the driver
might recognize me, and was relieved, as the coach
came up, to see that a stranger held the reins.

“That afternoon I reached London. I went to a
quiet lodging-house, and, having procured a room, put
on the spare suit I had carried with me. Dressed thus
in habiliments suited to a lady, I went out, leaving my
babe in the landlady's care, and effected the sale of
my diamonds for three hundred pounds. I had enough
practical knowledge to be aware that this sum would
soon be exhausted if I did not contrive to eke it out
by some resources of my own. The only one which
suggested itself was my brush. My natural talent for
art had been carefully cultivated by the best masters
during the time I had lived with the man whose wife
I had supposed myself. But I could not stay in London
and paint. I could never rest until the ocean
rolled between me and my babe's father. Oh, how I
loved that man still! My heart clung to him with a
mad, passionate grasp, but I would not have looked
upon his face for worlds.

“I ran my eye over the advertisements in the evening
paper. A vessel was to start in three days for
America. I would go in her. What mattered it to
what strange shores I drifted—I, a lonely human
wreck?

“Thus it chanced that I found myself in the late
autumn in New York. You, my friend, know

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

something of the struggles of an unaided stranger who
would win food and shelter by art. It was only now
and then that I could sell a picture. But I contrived
to live, and to make my little Grace comfortable and
happy. Can you believe it? I was myself almost
happy sometimes in those days. The burning sense
of shame, of disgrace, never left me, and the old love
haunted me night and day with mocking whispers;
but when my little girl could call me mother, when
her young, merry voice cooed out such music to my
life, I could not be wholly desolate. Something of the
balm and healing of motherhood came home to me;
her kisses charmed, sometimes, my throbbing, lamenting
heart into silence.

“Alas! I know not why God saw fit to make me
wholly desolate. When she was not yet three years
old she sickened suddenly and died. During the
three days of her illness I prayed as I had never prayed
before, but there came no answer. I watched the
light die out of her eyes; her limbs stiffen into marble;
her fluttering heart grow still and cease to beat,
and then I no longer prayed or wept. I was calm,
Robert Payson, calm, but it was a calmness more pitiful
than the wildest passion. I followed her to the
grave. I saw the earth heaped over her, and then I
came home—home, where I was all alone, where her
voice would make no more music, her smile would
make no more light: my arms were empty, my heart
frozen.

“The next day I read in an English newspaper an
account of her father's marriage to Lady Elinor Howard,
but it moved me only to a scornful smile.

“I have lived alone twelve years since that day,

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

and in that time I have never had a friend until I
knew you. I painted with more power than ever, but
my pictures were like my life, wild and despairing.
No one would buy them. I was willing enough to
die, but a memory of two whom I held dear in heaven—
my mother and my child—kept me from voluntary
suicide. So I procured the pattern drawing of
which you complained. It kept me alive.

“You know most of my life since our first meeting.
You have done me good. You have melted the frozen
heart, and convinced me that there is yet honor and
truth in the world.

“I told you that yesterday I fought a battle with a
foe in my own heart and conquered. I will explain
all to you now.

“Yesterday was the anniversary of my mock marriage.
Yesterday morning, by some strange coincidence
of fate or chance, I learned the death of the man
I had once loved. It did not move me as it would
have done even one year ago. I examined my own
heart. I found that the love which had survived betrayal,
anguish, and separation, was now dead utterly.
I had forgiven Arthur Hastings fully and freely, but I
did not love him. In the same hour another truth
stood unmasked before me. I did love you—you,
who had never asked for my love. But I knew, I
know not by what electric chord of sympathy, that
your heart was mine. I did not blush for my love,
but I strove to conquer its longings. I thought I had
succeeded. But the struggle was a hard one. My
life had been so dark, so lonely, how could I resolve,
now that a cup of happiness was held to my panting
lips, with my own hands to put it from me?

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

“And yet I must make the sacrifice. I loved you
too well to ally you with my shame, to give you the
mere wreck and ruin of a life. Nay, when you knew
all, you would perhaps yourself turn from me; and
yet a secret instinct in my heart tells me you would
cling to me still. No matter; I will not linger over
the contest. The right triumphed. I resolved that I
would keep you from ever asking me to love you. I
would retain you my firm, faithful friend. Your
friendship should brighten the sunset of my day.
This thought gave me inexpressible comfort. You
found me joyous, triumphant. You told me your
love, and by so doing you have separated us.

“I have been all night lingering over this letter.
The new day which is breaking now brings with it
work for me to do. I can not trust myself to see you
again. When you come, at evening, for my answer,
you will find this letter here, and not me. Do not
mourn for me. I am not worth your sorrow. Waste
no time in seeking me. It will be impossible for you
to find me. Indeed, were it possible, it would be
worse than useless, for I would then put sea and land
between us. It would only bring upon me a new
trial. Now I shall please myself by thinking that
only a few streets separate us. Nay, sometimes I may
even pass you in the street. I may see your eyes and
hear your voice. And you will never be far away
from me. When I am dying I will send for you.
You shall have my last prayer, my last blessing. Until
then we must not meet.

“Oh, Robert, how can I say good-by, even on this
paper, which seems, while I am writing, to link me
with you? And yet I must say it in its fullest

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

sense. God be with you, Robert Payson; God be
with you!”

This was all. She had loved me, and I had lost
her. No, not lost her. She was pure as one of heaven's
angel's in my eyes, dearer to me than ever. I
would not allow myself to despair. Could a few
streets separate two souls which belonged to each
other? I would find her, and she should not again
tear herself from me. Her own heart, her loving
woman's heart, would second my prayers.

The next day I commenced my search. For three
months I continued it. Sometimes I would see a figure
far in advance of me which I thought was hers.
I would hurry on breathlessly and overtake it, and
some cold, strange face would meet my anxious look.
I sought her every where. I asked after her at every
picture-store and exhibition-room. No one anwering
my description had been seen in any of them.

At last, one evening, I sat alone in my room, thinking
of her as usual. It was late autumn now, and a
fire had been kindled. While I sat looking musingly
into the embers, with the suddenness of an inspiration
a new device came to me. This it was:

I would take the sketch which I executed the day
after I saw her first, and place it in the window of a
well-known picture-dealer on Broadway, with my name
under it. She had never seen it, but I knew its subject
could not fail to move her deeply. There was
true genius in it. Even I was convinced of that.
The turbulent stretch of waters—the one lone woman,
white and despairing, upon the beach—the woman
with a face so like Margaret's own that I could not

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

bear to look at her—she could not see that picture
unmoved. I would wait day after day within that
shop till she should come, as I never doubted she
would come at last. Thus I would regain my lost
treasure. When I think now what a wild, almost impossible
scheme of chance was this which I adopted
with such implicit faith, I wonder at myself; but it
did not even seem strange to me then.

Early next morning I went to the picture-dealer.
Without any explanation of my motives, I easily procured
permission to exhibit the sketch in his window,
and to spend as much time as I wished in his establishment.
Providing myself with a book of engravings
for an ostensible occupation, I stationed myself
where I could see all the passers-by without being observed
by them, and there I sat from morning till
night. Not until the middle of the third day was any
particular interest excited by the picture. Then a
woman stopped to look at it. She seemed bent by
age and infirmity. Through her thick veil I could
see that her hair was silver white. Any where else I
should not have questioned for a moment that she
was an old lady of at least sixty. But her emotion
was unequivocal. She gazed with absorbing interest
upon the picture. I could see that she trembled visibly,
and grasped a railing in front of the window for
support. Was it Margaret? Had I penetrated her
disguise at last? My heart beat audibly. At length
she tottered away. I sprang to the door and looked
out after her. She moved on for a few steps, and then
she sank, fainting and helpless, upon the pavement.
I called to the driver of an empty carriage which was
passing slowly by. I sprang to her side, lifted her

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

up, and put her into the vehicle, giving the coachman
the number of my lodgings. He shut the door, mounted
the box, and drove away.

I think I was scarcely less pale than she, but my
excitement gave me strength. I untied her veil and
removed her bonnet. With it fell off the silver hair.
It was indeed my darling, my life's darling, whom I
held in my arms; but oh how changed, and worn, and
wasted was her face now! All this time she had not
opened her eyes, nor could I discover that she breathed.
Had I recovered her but to see her die? I shouted to
the coachman to drive faster. Almost before I had
spoken the words we were at home. I tossed the man
his fare. I lifted her out and carried her up the steps.
My landlady herself answered my impatient ring. I
told her, in a few words, that the lady was a near and
dear friend who had fainted in the street. Her womanly
sympathy was aroused, and she joined me in efforts
to restore her consciousness. Soon she drew a
long, deep breath. I whispered Mrs. Barker to leave
us alone, lest the sight of a strange face might startle
her. She obeyed.

When my beloved opened her eyes they met mine.
I do not know what story she read in them, but she
turned her own away, and a quick crimson overspread
her pale face.

“Where am I, Robert?” she asked, in feeble tones.
I told her the story of my search, and in what manner
I had at last found her, and then I cried out, triumphantly,

“And now God himself has given you to me, you
shall never leave me again. You have no other friend.
You have no home in all the world but in my heart.
My beloved, my beloved!”

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

She did not answer me. I saw that she had relapsed
again almost into insensibility. I hurried to
Mrs. Barker, and explained her story in a few words,
begging her to send at once for a physician. She was
a good, kind creature, and she proved, in my hour of
need, a faithful friend.

After that a long, slow fever followed, which brought
Margaret very near to the gates of death. The doctor
said that only untiring care could have saved her. I
did not know what fatigue was in those days. Night
and day I watched over her. She was what Mrs. Barker
called light-headed, and during three weeks she
did not seem to recognize me. At length the fever
turned, and the calm light of reason came back to her
eyes. As soon as I thought she could bear it I plead
with her again, not for her love—she had assured me
that was mine long ago—but for her hand in marriage.
I showed her how utterly joyless and lonely my life
was without her—how she could be its crown and its
glory. I told her how faultless and how pure she was
in my sight, and then I prayed her, wildly, passionately,
to be my wife. A smile broke over her pallid,
wasted face; a smile of perfect trust, of unutterable
love. She put her thin hand into mine. She murmured,

“You have saved my life, Robert; you have a right
to dispose of it. If it is worth any thing to you now,
you shall have it.”

I sank on my knees beside her. I bowed my head
to conceal the rush of glad, heart-relieving tears that
would come, and then her feeble arms dropped around
my neck and clung to me closely. I felt her lips press
upon mine her first kiss.

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

Thus love triumphed.

A few days after she became my wife. I had asked
only this of heaven, and it was granted me. I had
reached the goal of my life.

In the years that followed, all the pictures I had
made for myself of life with her were realized fully.
We lived humbly, but happily. Sunny landscapes
and joyous faces smiled on my wife's canvas, and even
in my efforts she found something of which to be
proud.

At length Old Age stole upon us, and turned our
hair white; our eyes lost their power; our hands forgot
their cunning. But he could not chill or make
old our hearts.

Then Death surprised us. He stilled my wife's
pulses, and hushed the voice I loved to hear. He led
her before me into the country of shadows; but our
love triumphed over even him. Night and day, though
I see her not, I know she walks or sits beside me; and
before many months, kind friends—I have friends now—
will lay down “what once was me” to a long sleep
beneath the trees of Greenwood, beside the grave in
which her worn frame lies mouldering. But somewhere,
far away, she and I shall rejoice together in
immortal love and immortal youth. Some patient
reader will pause, perchance, over this record of our
two lives, but



“We shall be gone, past night, past day,
Over the hills and far away.”

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

Leona: a Blind Man's Story.

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]



Ye have a world of light,
Where love in the loved rejoices;
But the blind man's home is the home of night,
And its beings are empty voices.
BULWER LYTTON.


I ken the night and day,
For all ye may believe,
And often in my spirit lies
A clear light as of midday skies;
And splendors on my vision rise
Like gorgeous hues of eve.
MARY HOWITT.

-- --

p653-288

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

I HAD not been blind from my birth. Sitting
alone in the utter darkness, my closed eyes could
make pictures. I could call back glories of nature
and glories of art, blue sky, and wind-swept fields;
and, above all, dear faces—faces whose very memory
lightened my nighttime—my father, my gentle mother,
my young, dark-eyed brother. There was another,
too, not of our blood, whose face I saw oftener than
any. This was strange, for Leona Ashland, the daughter
of my mother's most intimate friend, was but a
child of ten, six years younger than myself. She was
very dear to me, however. She had been in and out
of our house as familiarly as a daughter. She was the
pet of every one save me; but, child as she was, my
own feeling for her was too tender and reverent to admit
of gay familiarity. I had never heard any one
call her beautiful, but to me her face always seemed
that of an angel. I used to tremble lest, some day of
summer, God should give her wings, and we should
see her no more forever—her features, framed in those
long brown curls, seemed so spiritual, so delicate.
When I looked into her thoughtful eyes, at school or
at church, life seemed a holier, a more earnest thing.
But the time came when I could see them no longer.

For fifteen years the world had been visible to me,

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

with its beauty, its mystery, its romance. Then darkness
began to steal gradually over me. It was a whole
year before the last ray of light had faded. I was
stone-blind at sixteen. I was thankful that it was not
a sudden stroke. Day after day I had sought in vain
for some cherished object of vision. Once it had been
the blue range of the far-off hills; again the familiar
outline of a distant tree. After a time the darkness
came nearer. Day after day some tender grace would
fade out from a beloved face, and I could only reproduce
it in my fancy. At length I seemed to dwell in
a world of shadows. Shapes, whose dim outline I
could only faintly catch, floated by me; but still I
could tell day from night; still heaven's blessed light
was welcome. But what shall I say of the anguish
of desolation when the last ray was gone—when they
told me the midday sun was shining clear and bright,
and I, alas! sat in blindest, deepest midnight! no light,
no hope?

I had so much to give up. It was not alone the
joy of sight, the dear faces, the beautiful world, but
all my high hopes, my plans for the future, my ambition,
my pride. I had meant to be a student. I had
had visions of fame. There were months of stormy,
surging discontent before I could settle calmly down to
my destiny. I secluded myself even from those dearest
to me on earth. The very sound of their voices
maddened me, for it made more intense the longing to
look upon their faces. Day after day I sat alone in
my room, where I had besought them not to come to
me.

Sometimes my mother, who loved me more than
ever in my sorrow and my helplessness, would steal

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

into the room, and sit for an hour beside me in silence.
She was so still I could scarcely hear her breathe; but
I knew that at these times she wept much. Once, in
an irresistible impulse of maternal tenderness, she folded
her arms around me, and drew my head to her bosom.
“Oh, my child!” she cried; “my dear child,
be comforted! Believe that there is something left in
life, or this blow will kill us both.”

But my rebellious spirit would not struggle with its
despair, even though I felt that it was breaking my
mother's heart.

Once—and I think this did me more good than any
thing—Leona came to me. She had so long entreated
to see me that at length my mother consented. She
came in alone. I knew her footstep as soon as it crossed
the threshold, but I did not speak. She came to
my side. She laid her hand—her little child's hand—
upon mine. I knew, as well as if I had seen it, the
sorrowful pity with which her eyes were lifted to my
face. She seemed striving to gather self-command
enough to speak calmly. At length, low and quiet,
yet earnest, her words fell upon my ear:

“Oh, Mr. Allen, the rector says God knows just what
is best for every one. He is our father, and he does
not love to make us sorry. This is the passage Mr.
Green told me to say to you: `Like as a father pitieth
his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him.'”

Her childish voice had deepened into a thrilling energy
as she recited the words of inspiration. Then she
turned to leave me; but I detained her. Already she
had comforted me.

“How came Mr. Green to tell you to say that to me?”
I asked.

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

“You are not vexed, Mr. Allen?”

“No, I am grateful. I only wished to know how it
happened.”

“He was at our house last night, and he spoke of
you. He pitied you very much; but he said you had
a great deal left in life yet, if you would not be in despair.
After a while mother went out of the room,
and I told him you had been very good to me, and I
wanted to tell you something to make you feel better.
Then he said I might repeat that verse to you. Does
it do you good?”

“Much good, blessed child! Your words have
helped me more than you can ever know.”

She left me then. I did not strive to keep her. I
felt the need of solitude to receive reverently the light,
brighter than earthly dawning, which was rising upon
my spirit. Her words had thrilled me as if they had
dropped downward from some angel's lips, leaning from
the far watch-towers of the celestial city. “A great
deal left for me yet in life!” And, as I repeated those
words, my blessings seemed to rise up before me and
reproach me. For me Agur's prayer had been answered.
I had neither poverty nor riches; but a competence
was mine in my own right, which would secure
me against want. I had health and strength, and many
friends. The paths about our little village were all
familiar to me. I could traverse them without a guide;
I could feel the free winds sweep my brow; I could
inhale the sweet breath of the flowers; I could hear
the beloved voices of home. Verily, God had not forsaken
me. I had been willfully shutting his mercies
out of my heart. I knelt now, and thanked him for
what had been left—prayed him to teach me to bear
patiently the loss of what had been taken.

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

When the bell rang for supper, I rose, and went
quietly down stairs. They gave no noisy greeting to
the son who had not sat beside them there since the
spring flowers had blossomed, though now the summer
lay green and luxuriant upon hill and woodland. But
I understood my father's welcome—the unuttered tenderness
which deepened my mother's voice—the eager
grasp in which my brother Richard held my hand. I
found my plate and my chair in their old place. After
that, I never secluded myself from them again.

When supper was over, I went out to go to evening
prayers at the church. I had not thought I could ever
go there again. I had dwelt morbidly on the curiosity
with which the congregation would look at me. I never
thought of that now. God had opened the eyes of
my spirit. I went there to thank Him for this great
mercy. I had never before been so deeply thrilled
with the church music. Hearing seemed to me like a
new sense. Through it, I drank in deep draughts of
pleasure. I had sat in the choir; and, when prayers
were over, I entreated the organist to play for me again.
Soon we became fast friends. I think that my enthusiasm
pleased him, for twilight after twilight found us
alone in the church, with only the little boy who blew
the bellows—John Cunningham playing, and I listening
and dreaming.

But I soon felt—I think an intuitive sense of power
revealed it to me—that the organist was no artist.
Sometimes I longed to sweep him off the stool, and interpret
with my own fingers the music that was in my
soul. This idea that I could be a musician dawned
upon me slowly; but day by day the sense of power
strengthened.

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

At length I asked him to let me try. I think he
was astonished. My soul was flooded with harmony.
Wild, sweet strains came to me like the whispers of
angels. From that night I was the master, he my pupil.
Sometimes I would persuade my brother to go
with me to the church, and then, for hour after hour,
the organ would indeed be the voice of my soul. I
breathed out in music all the dreams of my long, dreaming
boyhood, before the one stern stroke had come, under
which I bowed my head, and rose up a man. God
was very merciful. With this resource, I could never
be entirely lonely, wholly desolate.

When I was twenty-one John Cunningham had left
Ryefield, and I had been chosen the organist of our village
church. It was my business, for which a small salary
was paid me. This was all I was, all I ever could
be; but I was content.

My brother was in college. He was taking my
place; he would realize my early dreams. The world
called him a brilliant young man. At home there was
little change, save that Leona's light footfall less often
crossed our threshold. For some years she had been
at school in Boston. In the vacations she came home,
and then I could tell by her voice that she was good
and innocent as ever. The next spring—it was winter
now—her schooldays would be over. At last the
time arrived. I welcomed her joyfully, though I
scarcely knew why her presence seemed so infinitely
precious. We wandered together into the fields; and
she told me how fresh and green the grass was springing
under foot—how blue and bright was the May-time
sky. I could smell the bloom of the fruit-trees, which

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

were dropping their fragrant blossoms in our path.
She never wearied of making all things visible to me.
She would tell me how the mist was lying white and
purple in the valley—how the far, hazy hills were sleeping
in the sunshine; and, seeing with her eyes, I scarcely
realized that I was blind.

But this dream also had an awakening. My brother
Richard came home. He had finished his course at
the University with high honors, and his advent in
Ryefield was the signal for a series of parties, and picnics,
and merry-makings, in which I did not join, and
which took Leona from my side. I heard from all
quarters the praises of my handsome, manly brother.
He was only nineteen now, but he was six feet tall,
and, they said, looked older than his years. I was not
surprised to hear that his wit and his manly graces
were making sad havoc with the hearts of the village
girls. Already over my soul had begun to steal a presentiment
of sorrow.

I think my brother was very fond of me. He had
always made me his confidant. One night he came
to my room, and said, with a hesitation which seemed
very singular in his frank, fearless nature, that he had
something to tell me. Then he talked of indifferent
subjects for a while; and at length, suddenly—alas!
it seemed to me pitilessly—the blow fell. He loved
Leona Ashland!

Oh, heaven pity me! God have mercy on me! I
knew in that moment that I, too, loved her. I, blind,
helpless fool that I was, had made her my idol. I
had not known before what was the spell which bound
me to her, or, rather, I had resolutely closed my heart
against the conviction. The veil was ruthlessly rent

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

away. I could not choose but look on my own stupid
imbecility. A voice in my soul mocked me. It cried,
“You cowardly idiot! You thought, did you? to
darken her life by fastening yourself upon her, a blind,
helpless shadow! You thought that young girl could
love you—that girl, radiant with youth and hope, all
the glory and brightness of life, before whose feet the
future stretches out green, and fresh, and smiling. You
thought you could win her. Selfish! insensate! mad!”

I bade the voice cease its upbraidings. I shut my
ears against it; I ordered my brother from the room.
For the first time in my life I was harsh and stern
with him. He had a generous temper. I do not
think he blamed me. He reproached himself, rather,
for speaking to me of a love from which he thought
my misfortune had shut me out forever. Begging me
to forgive him, he went out.

I closed the door behind him. I locked it. The
key turned with a sharp click. Then I threw myself
down upon the floor, as a traveler might prostrate
himself before the poison wind of the desert. Lying
there, this fierce, scorching simoon swept over me.
Unknown to myself, I had been cherishing one sweet
flower in my heart, watering it day and night with the
dew of hope. It lay there now, torn up by the roots,
its buds blighted, its fair blossom withered.

Blind, helpless idiot! So the voice in my heart had
called me. Ay; but the blind idiot could love. Who
else could pour such wealth of tenderness on one who
could never grow old to his sightless eyes—whose
brow would always be smooth—whose hair would
never lose its brightness — whose eye would never
grow dim, because forever he could clothe her with

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

the fair garment of his fancy? And a new voice in
my heart answered, “I am worthy, for I love.”

With those words strength came to me, and I rose
up, and stood erect in my darkened world, lonely and
grief-stricken, but still a man. I was not one to inflict
my sorrow upon others. I strove to go out among
my fellows with a cheerful face. But I listened with
tremulous eagerness to every inflection of Leona's
voice when she talked with my brother. I knew she
must love him; but there was a curious fascination in
watching how this passion would spring up in her
pure heart—how the tenderness which could never
be for me would grow into her beloved voice. Day
after day it seemed to me to become full of a sweeter
pathos. Richard was constantly by her side. Often
they roamed together over the fields. Sometimes they
asked me to go with them; but I was too sensitive to
intrude. I always refused. Once or twice, when I
had declined going, Leona insisted on remaining with
me. Then she would be so cruelly kind to me, read
to me, talk to me, bewilder me with torturing glimpses
of an impossible happiness. Then Richard would
come back with a floral offering—a spray of honey-suckle
or a bunch of wild roses; and, sitting beside
her afterward, I smelt all day the fragrance of his flowers
upon her bosom.

One night she asked me if she might go alone with
me to evening prayers, as she used before Richard
came. It was a pleasant walk, that half mile between
our house and the church, in the summer sunset, with
the trees over our heads all odorous with bloom.
There was a curious joy, which was more than half
compounded of pain, in knowing that she was by my

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

side, in feeling the light pressure of her hand upon
my arm.

When the services were over, she asked me to stay
a little longer, and play for her, as I had often done
before. Hitherto, at such times, she had chosen the
tunes; but now the fever fit of inspiration was upon
me. I poured forth the story of my hopeless love.
I used no words; but the music explained itself. It
thrilled, it trembled, it pleaded, it despaired, it struggled,
it hoped; then, as if for the dead, it wailed, and
died out, at last, in a long, helpless cry of sorrow. I
heard Leona sobbing. She stood, at a little distance,
alone in the darkness. I left my seat. I went to her
and took her hands. In the darkness she laid her
tender, pitying arms around my neck. I felt her wet
cheek against my own. Alas! I knew the language
of that silent caress. She loved Richard; but, with
all the fullness of her angelic nature, she pitied me.
She would be my sister.

No word was spoken by either of us. We went
out of the church, and went home, under the night
and the trees.

Soon after this Richard was obliged to leave us for
two or three weeks on some business for my father.
I did not know whether he had declared his love previous
to his departure. I watched Leona's voice jealously
for signs of sorrow, but it was clear and full of
music as ever. Indeed, I thought it more joyous than
was its wont. I said to myself, “How certain she
must be of his love, to bear his absence so calmly.
The joy of knowing that he is her own forever makes
her insensible to sorrow.”

Oh, how kind she was to me during those two

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

weeks. It was almost like the old days before Richard
came, save that a barbed arrow was rankling in
my heart. The unconscious hope I had cherished in
those other days could never return again.

At last the time came for Richard's return. Leona
was with us. Frankly, as one who has nothing to
conceal, she talked of the pleasure there would be in
having him back. At noon he arrived. With eager
step he entered the room; but his voice trembled
when he spoke to Leona. I could only tell by that
token how his heart thrilled to be once more by her
side. She was not demonstrative. The tone with
which she replied to his greeting was very quiet; but
I had never known Richard's manner so eager, so
restless as that afternoon.

In the evening we three were alone in the long parlor.
I sat at one end among the shadows. Richard
and Leona were at the other, where the moon—for I
heard them talking of it—shone in at the open window.
Perhaps Richard thought I could not hear, or
that I slept. He did not know what a second sight
hearing is to the blind. Not a murmur, not a quiver
of their voices escaped me. It seems that he had never
told her of his love before. He poured it forth now
with passionate, fervid eloquence. I listened breathlessly
for her answer; I held tight to the chair where
I was sitting; I commanded every nerve to do its
duty; I bade my self-control to be vigilant at its post;
I would bear the torture without a moan; I waited to
hear her low words of love. Her voice fell on my
ear. Hush, rebellious heart, thou hadst no business
to throb so wildly.

“I can not,” she says; “oh, I can not! I thought

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

you knew—I thought you must have known—” And
here the tender, troubled voice breaks up into pitiful
sobs, as she beseeches him to leave her—only to leave
her. Richard makes no attempt to comfort her. I
hear him go out. Then I cross the room; I kneel beside
her; I tell her I have heard all; and then a mad
impulse seizes me: I pour out at her feet the libation
of my love. I can not help it. Blind, and poor, and
helpless as I was, I had dared to love her. I did not
mean to tell her. I knew she could never return it.
But when I had heard her grieve, I had longed so to
comfort her; I had wanted her to know how gladly I
would die to give her peace.

Oh! how can I tell the story? She did not spurn
me. Once more, in the darkness, her tender arms
were laid about my neck. For the first time I felt
upon my mouth the kisses of her fresh, pure lips.
Her words were solemn and earnest: “Do not die for
me. Live, live, dear Allen! and, if you love me, let
me be your wife.”

When our betrothal was made known, there was a
struggle in my brother's heart. He loved me; he
strove to rejoice in my happiness; but he could not
stay to witness it. I, who knew Leona's worth, did
not blame him. He left home the next week for a
year of foreign travel; and, three weeks after, Leona
became my wife.

Our wedding was a very simple one. We chose
to be married in the old church at twilight, for to us
that had been the blessed hour of destiny. When the
ceremony was over, and the witnesses had departed,
we walked slowly homeward under the trees. Leona
told me the moon was flooding all things with a silver

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

rain of peace, and we felt that it would be the emblem
of our future.

My wife insisted on a short bridal tour. She must
take her blind husband to Boston. I was a little sensitive
about exposing my misfortune to strangers. This
step seemed unlike Leona; but I wished to please her,
and I consented.

The next morning after our arrival we sat alone in
our room at the Winthrop House. I wanted to talk
to my wife, but she could scarcely listen. She fluttered
around the apartment, arranged and disarranged
the furniture a dozen times. I had never known her
so restless. Every now and then she would drop for
a moment upon my knee, and, lifting up my face,
would cover it with kisses; but even there she would
not sit still.

At length there came a tap upon the door, and she
sprang hurriedly to open it. There were a few whispered
words with the new-comer, and then Leona said,
gravely,

“My love, this is Dr. Williams. I have heard much
of his skill, and I brought you here because I longed,
for my own satisfaction, to have him examine your
eyes. I did not wish to mention it at home, for there
was no use in making any one else a sharer of my
suspense.”

Dr. Williams' voice was very kind. I liked that.
He proceeded gently with his examination. For five
moments I was in an agony of hope. In fancy I saw
again earth and sky, and, dearer still, the sweet face
of my bride. Leona held my hand tightly.

At length the doctor's verdict came. I know he
pitied us, two poor young things, looking to him to
crush or confirm a hope as precious as life. His voice

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

trembled. He said, in low, earnest tones, “God soften
it to you! There is no hope!”

He went out of the room. Leona closed the door
after him, and then came back, and threw herself into
my arms. I could feel her heart throbbing tumultuously
against my side. But she commanded herself,
and strove to comfort me. “My poor, poor darling!”
she said, tenderly, “can you forgive me for disturbing
you with this vain trial? I did so long to know the
worst. I could not help hoping before. Now we
shall be at rest. It will not be like a doubtful sorrow.”

“And you, Leona, can you indeed be content to
share a blind man's darkened life?”

She stopped my words with her kisses.

“Hush, beloved! I will be your light—your eyes.”

She has kept her word. I miss no pleasant sights
or sounds of nature, for in her I have all things. I do
not even need to look on her beloved face, for I see it
in my heart forever, fresh, and young, and fair as when
my eyes last beheld it. She was but a child when
she first aroused me from my blind despair. She was
my comforter then. She will be all the days of my
life. The two years since our bridal have been full
of joy. My heart has hardly space for more.

A month ago Richard brought home his bride.
They call her more beautiful than Leona, but her
voice is not so thrilling in its music. I do not believe
so much soul looks from the eyes they call so dark
and bright. I am full of content. I know, when
God's own angels shall unseal my vision—when, in
the everlasting light of heaven, the blind shall see
again—fairest among women, fairest and truest will
stand by my side my God-given—my wife Leona.

-- --

The Mountain Road.

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]



I will work him
To an exploit, now ripe in my device,
Under the which he shall not choose but fall;
And for his death no wind of blame shall breathe;
But even his mother shall uncharge the practice,
And call it accident.
SHAKSPEARE (Hamlet).


Other sins only speak, murder shrieks out.
The element of water moistens the earth,
But blood flies upward and bedews the heavens.
WEBSTER.

-- --

p653-304

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

I CAN not write the story with my own hands, but
I shall dictate it to a tried and trusty friend, for I
must have the public know all that I can tell respecting
that strange and mysterious death. My name is
Henry Wilde, and I was present when it happened.
It was a week ago, and in body I have been utterly
helpless since that day. I do not think that my intellect
was much disordered by the shock; and yet I
seem to have lost, in some degree, control over my
mind—the power of condensation. Therefore I must
tell this story in my own way. If I am prolix—if I
linger too much over detail not connected with the
act itself, it must be pardoned me.

I am not a young man. I have known Steven
Cranston for more than forty years—ever since he
and I went to school together in our pinafores. I am
forty-eight now. Last week I should have said that
he was two years younger; but he stands to-day where
they do not reckon ages by earthly measurement.
Many who will read these words know what he was
as a man—stern, dark-browed, silent, and mysterious.
He was all this even as a boy.

At the district school we attended together he
seemed to like no one. He might have been a favorite
if he would, for he had the most physical courage

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

I ever knew any boy to possess. He literally feared
nothing. He had no equal in the various athletic
games with which we whiled away our noonings; and
these two traits, of daring and agility, are potent to
win the suffrages of boys. Any one else possessing
them to such extent would have become a loved
and recognized leader; but Steven Cranston was too
silent, too forbidding and unsocial. No one would
have dared in any wise to interfere with him; but he
had none of those dear boy-friendships, those brotherhoods
of the soul, whose memory, in after years, has
power to thrill so many old men's hearts, and make
them happy boys again.

I said he seemed to like no one. I should have
made one exception. Nearly opposite to him, on the
“girls' side” of the long red school-house, sat Lucia
Reynolds, the daughter of one of our wealthiest men.
She did not owe her popularity to this circumstance,
however. Looking back through the mists of twenty-eight
years, I can see Lucia Reynolds as she was at
fifteen, and I know that I never saw a fairer face. I
met her the other day—a woman of forty-three she is
now, and older than her years, with a look of patient
waiting in her eyes, a settled sorrow round her lips—
a woman to whom you would not even pay that saddest
compliment, “She must have been beautiful
once;” and I turned my eyes away, and back through
the fair country of the past, till I could see her, as I
saw her twenty-eight years ago, bending over her desk
in Ryefield school-house.

Slight, girlish figure; small but perfect features;
eyes of the bluest; delicate rose-tint on the dimpled
cheeks; full, smiling mouth—I saw them all in the

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

light and glory of youth, untouched by time. She
had a clear, ringing voice, a dancing step, and, better
than all, a heart full of love for every living creature;
and so every body loved her, and every body included
misanthropic Steven Cranston. Indeed, his sentiment
for her seemed no mere childish liking. It was more
the blind devotion of a Romanist for his patron saint.
He would sit and watch her for hours with a look of
rapt adoration. Lucia had the heart of a woman, and
she could not help recognizing and liking this homage.
She accepted, with the graciousness of a gentle queen,
the rare flowers and fruit he used constantly to seek
for her, and she befriended him in her turn. She was
his warm defender when any one censured his coldness
and misanthropy, and more than one predicted
he would some day win her for his wife.

I never thought so, however. I was five years
older than Lucia, and I think I understood her. I felt
certain that he must be very different from Cranston
who would arouse her heart from its long, delicious,
dreaming girlhood, and quicken it into womanhood's
passionate yet steadfast love. And yet I used sometimes
to fancy that he loved her with a man's passion
even then. If she could have returned it how different
might have been the current of his future! Does
it not seem as if there were some lives to which Destiny
is pitiless? lips from which the only cup in all
the spheres which could work their healing is dashed
remorselessly?

When Lucia Reynolds was sixteen I left the place,
and for many years I went back there but seldom. I
kept up, however, a constant correspondence with my
sister Bell, and through her was made au courant in
all the gossip of Ryefield.

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

Two years after I left a stranger came to live there—
a Colonel Eastman, whose family consisted of an invalid
wife and a son, a young man who had nearly finished
his collegiate course. When this latter personage
came home for his first long summer vacation after
the establishment of the family, Bell's letters were
quite full of him—he was so handsome, so gallant, so
generous and gentlemanly. Soon she wrote that he
had made the acquaintance of Lucia Reynolds. She believed
that it was nearly a case of love at first sight on
both sides. She wrote me that they were always together;
that they seemed just suited to each other; and
Lucia was growing prettier than ever in her happiness.
To one of these descriptions she added, playfully,

“I suppose I'm too bad to break your heart, brother
Harry! I remember your old admiration for Lucia;
but I seriously hope you won't look as glum as
Steve Cranston did when Robert Eastman first came.
You would have thought he'd lost his last friend; but
he seems to have gotten bravely over it now, and is
more cheerful and good-humored than I've ever seen
him before. Indeed, I don't know but I shall lay siege
to his heart myself.”

I don't remember that I thought much of what Bell
said of Steven's glum looks, but I did smile at her
allusion to breaking my heart. I could afford to
laugh at such things in those days. I loved—no matter;
I am not telling my own story. There is a little
white stone in Weymouth church-yard, and it is the
sole memorial of the only dream I ever dreamed of love
and woman. Yet I have not lived a sad or gloomy
life. After death comes heaven, and I shall find my
virgin bride there.

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

It was early autumn when I received a letter from
Bell, full of tragic gloom—of sorrow—of desolation.
Young Robert Eastman, whom every body liked, had
been found dead in the Mountain Road, near the Black
Pool—murdered, evidently. No blood had been spilled,
but the marks around his throat showed that he
had been strangled. He was robbed also, and had
doubtless been killed for the sake of a considerable
sum of money which he had drawn from the bank the
day before, and was carrying home to his father. As
yet, she said, suspicion was directed to no one; but it
was so sad—so terrible—just as he had become engaged
to Lucia! It would break her heart; and his
poor sick mother had not spoken since.

I was too happy in those days for the story of this
tragedy to sadden me as deeply as it might have done
at another time; still I felt it keenly for the sake of
Lucia, my dear friend and schoolmate.

From time to time Bell wrote me of the apprehension
of several persons faintly suspected of the dreadful
crime, but no evidence could be brought against
any of them, and they were all discharged. It was
not long before I heard that the poor young man's
mother had followed him to his long home in Ryefield
church-yard; and, soon after, Colonel Eastman, unable
to live on and bear his sorrow in the scene of his double
bereavement, sold out and moved away.

It was not till three years after, when my own life's
trouble had already come to me, that I saw Lucia Reynolds
again. She seemed nearly as old then as she
does now. Her mouth was rigid; the look of patient
waiting had grown into her far-seeing blue eyes. She
never laughed, and she spoke low and seldom.

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

At the same time I saw Steven Cranston. Over
him too had passed some inexplicable change. More
glum, forbidding, and unsocial than of old he could
scarcely be, and yet there was something in his face, in
his manner, which seemed to say that, whereas Hope
and he knew each other once, they had parted company
forever now.

I did not see much of him or Lucia after that until
this summer. I came to my old home last June an
invalid. I felt that the free winds blowing over the
Connecticut hills would bring me health and healing;
and, though my dearest hope is in the Beyond, still I
love life—I cherish no misanthropic longing for death.
Coming back to Ryefield, I found Lucia Reynolds and
Steven Cranston the only ones of all my schoolmates
who were unmarried and in their old homes. You
must bear in mind that nearly twenty-five years had
gone by since young Eastman's sudden and terrible
death. Lucia had passed all these very quietly. She
had not mingled at all in society so called, but her face
was known in the abodes of the poor, the sick, and the
sorrowful. She had done much good in her own unobtrusive
way.

Steven Cranston had led, rumor said, a wild life
during these twenty-five years. A little more than
three years after Robert Eastman's death he had gone
to sea, and most of his life since had been passed on the
ocean and in the different ports to which he had sailed.
He had grown rich, though I heard hints of unlawful
gain, to which I did not pay much heed. Country
neighborhoods are usually more or less given to
gossip, and ours was no exception to the rule.

At all events, he had come back the autumn before

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

my return to Ryefield, and given out that he had been
to sea long enough, and was going to settle down now
and end his days among his own townsfolk and kindred.
I think people liked him somewhat better than
they used. He was a trifle more communicative and
neighborly. I can't say that I, however, felt much
real regard for him. Yet he entertained me sometimes
by his reminiscences of hair-breadth escapes on the
high seas and in far-away lands. He was a link between
memory and the dead and buried boyhood days,
and so we were a good deal together.

It is just a week ago to-day that he rode into the
yard on his strong bay horse. I was sitting under the
apple-tree.

“Come, Harry,” he called to me, “get your horse
saddled, and ride out on the Mountain Road. I've a
story to tell you, madder, and joller, and merrier than
any of 'em. It's a nice time to tell it, this September
morning. Let me see, September the 17th, 1858, isn't
it? Yes, it's the best time in the world to tell that
story.”

It struck me that his manner was very peculiar.
It was said that he was a hard drinker, though I had
never seen any signs of it before. I thought the
brandy might have flown to his head. However, I
got ready, and we started on our ride.

If any, unfamiliar with the locality, should read this
story, perhaps they would like to understand better
the physiognomy of the Mountain Road. In the
northwestern part of the town is a very high hill,
known in that region as “The Mountain.” A road
was laid out, in the town's infancy, along the base of
this hill. It was the nearest cut then to some of the

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

neighboring towns, but a better one was made a few
years ago on the other side of the hill. In some portions
of the way it is as utterly solitary as a wilderness.
To the right hand rises the mountain, overhanging
it, high, and steep, and frowning. To the left
stretch away rugged pasture lots, used only for sheep,
rocky, and here and there interspersed with wood.
On this road there is little travel, and for nearly two
miles there is not a single house save one, ruinous and
dilapidated enough now, but which used to be, in my
boyish days, the residence of a solitary man called old
Wrath Spaulding—a bad and reckless man, in whose
very name lurked terror. He died long ago, and I
have never heard but that he sleeps quietly enough in
his lonely grave in the rear of his old tumble-down
house. A little beyond this place — the half-way
house in those desolate two miles—and just concealed
from it by a turn in the road, is a deep pool at the
base of the hill, known to all the townspeople as the
“Black Pool.” It looks as if it might have been dug
out by the giants of dead centuries. Its waters seem
fathomless in depth, and one can not gaze down on
them as they lie there, black, still, treacherous, without
a shudder. It used in other days to be separated from
the road by a sort of paling, but this has fallen down
now, and the way is so seldom traveled that no one
has taken the trouble to replace it. There is a strange
charm in the ruggedness of the scenery, the very desolation
of this untrodden road, and I looked around me
with a keen sense of pleasure as we slackened our
reins and turned into it.

Though it was September, the landscape was still
as fresh and verdurous as in July. You could

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

understand the poetical license of the term “living green”
as you looked at it. You could almost see the trees
grow and the grass spring up. The sky was blue,
deep, cloudless, untroubled. The mist—golden, and
white, and rosy—was melting away over the hill-tops,
and, it seemed to me, earth, air, and sky were as glorious
as when the Father first pronounced them “good.”
Absorbed in my own thoughts, I had almost forgotten
Cranston's presence until he spoke.

“I promised you a story,” he said, riding up close
to my side. “It'll be a queer one—a love story about
murder,” and he grinned a ghastly grin. “I don't
think you ever heard just such a one—a tale with its
hero for the teller.”

He paused a moment, and the September morning
seemed to grow very cold; I think his manner chilled
me. Pretty soon he spoke again.

“I don't know as you ever mistrusted that I loved
Lucia Reynolds. There was a time, I think, when
people imagined that we took a kind of fancy to one
another, but nothing came of it, and they gave up the
idea. Perhaps there was never any foundation for it
on her side. She must have returned such devotion
as mine was with at least a kindly liking. I think
she did like me, and on that I built wild hopes. Love
does not at all express what I felt for her. I worshiped
her. Sullen, and morose, and gloomy as every
body thought me, one smile of hers would make a
light bright as heaven in my heart. I would have
died, I used to think, for the sole hope that she would
weep over my grave. I have kissed, when no one
saw me, the very grass that had bent under her light
footsteps. I have treasured, like something sacred, a

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

flower that had dropped out of her pretty hair. It
was nothing short of madness; but if she could have
loved me back again I might have been a good man.
With her for my guardian angel, I believe I could
have won through and scaled heaven. Well, now, I
suppose, I shall go to company that's more of my kind
than saints and angels.

“I went to see her one day when she wasn't quite
eighteen, and told her what she had been to me all my
life, ever since the days when she used to sit opposite
to me in school, a little eight years old child, in her
red dresses and white aprons. I tried to show her the
height, and breadth, and depth of my love. I think I
made her understand it, as well as her gentle nature
could understand the strong passion of mine. She
heard me all through, and then she began to cry. I
have heard of women weeping at such times for joy
and bashfulness, but I knew well enough her tears
were not of that kind. They fell fast. They were
born of her tender pity—her sorrow at giving me pain—
and they answered me as well as words.

“Soon she commanded herself and spoke. She
talked like an angel. She told me how much she had
always thought of me, and always should. She would
be my sister, she said—a fond, loving sister; but such
love as I asked for she could not give me.

I wept then too. It was the last time any tears
ever fell from my eyes; but I bowed my head on her
lap—I was kneeling at her feet—and the flood broke
loose.

“Even after that I did not quite give up all hope.
Time, I thought, might work wonders. Any way, she
had been the life of my life too long for me to shut

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

her out of my heart. I went on worshiping her, and
I comforted myself—it was the only comfort I had—
with thinking that even if she did not love me she
loved no other. It was just before then that Colonel
Eastman had moved to Ryefield, and very soon his
son Robert came home to pass the summer. He met
Lucia, and they seemed at once greatly interested in
one another. It was not strange. He was of her kind—
generous, genial, and loving. I suppose they were
just suited to each other. Well, I hated him. That
was not strange, either. I hated his handsome face,
his social manners. I gave to every one of his good
qualities a distinct and separate hate; and, because her
eyes looked on him with favor, this still, deadly hate
grew daily deadlier and more murderous. But I dissembled.
I even cultivated his friendship. I was
more social and good-humored than I had ever been
before, and I began to gain popularity. But the
smiles I wore were like flowers growing over a volcano.

“After a while I heard that he and Lucia were engaged,
and then I resolved that he should die. I met
him just as usual, with this purpose in my heart. I
even congratulated him on his happiness. But I
watched his every movement — close, close. Soon
there came a time which placed him in my power.
He was to come from Windham one day with five
hundred dollars he had drawn from the bank the day
before. He would come this way. I resolved to
meet him here. He was not expected until afternoon,
but I came early in the morning: I was determined
he should not escape me. I stationed myself behind
that clump of poplars, near the Black Pool.

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

Lightning has blasted them since. No wonder. I had not
been there very long before I heard a horse's footsteps.
I looked out cautiously. It was he. He had started
early—perhaps to make the journey in the coolness
of morning; perhaps—I gnashed my teeth in silent
fury at the thought—perhaps he was in haste to see
again his fair betrothed.

“I had laid my plans as coolly as I tell them to
you now. I had armed myself, and resolved, as soon
as he should reach me, to spring from my concealment,
fell him from his horse, and murder him then
and there. Of course there was always the chance
that he should defend himself and master me—the yet
more dreadful chance that, if I killed him, I should
expiate my crime upon the gallows; but, physically,
I am no coward. I had made up my mind, and there
was no fear that I should flinch.

“It happened better than I had planned. For once
Satan favored his own. Before he reached me he dismounted
and tied his horse to the fence on the other
side of the way. The animal looked tired, and, I suppose,
his master was in the mood to be merciful. Then
he came across the road, and sat down in the very
shadow of the poplars behind which I, his deadly enemy,
was hid. He took off his cap and bared his
forehead to the September morning air. Then he
drew from his pocket a miniature, and bent over it
lovingly. I was almost near enough to hear him
breathe. I could see the features as well as he. Lucia
was there—Lucia, with her soft hair, her eyes of
violet blue, her bewildering smile. After a moment
he pressed it passionately to his lips, murmuring, fondly,

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

“`Oh, Lucia, my bride, my darling, my dear, dear
love!'

“If I had meant to spare his life before, I should
have killed him then. I might never win her, but he
should not live to bask in her smiles—to claim her—
to hold her in his arms.

“Softly as a cat I stole from my concealment. Absorbed
in his happy thoughts, he neither saw nor heard
me until I stood behind him, and my hands were
clasped around his throat — tight, tight. Then, indeed,
he struggled for his life. But I never relaxed
my hold. Soon he fell down at my feet—still and
stiff, struggling no longer—dead.

“I was calm still. I rifled his pockets. I took the
five hundred dollars and his watch, and tied them, together
with a heavy stone, in his pocket-handkerchief,
and dropped them into the Black Pool. They cleft
the dark waters and sank heavily. In an instant they
were lost to sight forever. I left the miniature—
which I longed but did not dare to keep—upon his
person. I gave him, as he lay there, one long, triumphant
gaze, and then quietly walked away home.

“But not even yet was my hatred satisfied. The
dead man lying there, stark and cold, with his face
upturned to the September sun, was yet, to my thinking,
better off than I. Gladly, ay, gladly would I
have taken his place, and lain there dead, but to have
once heard her lips call me the beloved of her soul—
to have carried the memory of her kisses into the
hereafter of spirits.

“For a time I half expected to suffer for my crime
a felon's doom; but suspicion never seemed to point
my way. That afternoon his horse, which I had left

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

as he had tied it, broke from its fastening, and rushed,
riderless, home. Then they found his body. The
robbery which had been committed seemed to indicate
the money he had with him as the motive of the deed,
and led to the apprehension of two or three persons
hitherto suspected of theft. But they were all discharged;
and after Mrs. Eastman had died, and the
colonel moved away, the matter pretty much ceased
to be talked of.

“The first pang of remorse I suffered was when I
saw Lucia standing at Mrs. Eastman's grave. I had
not seen her before since that day. She had changed in
those few weeks so that you would hardly have known
her. Her cheek and lips were ashen; the smiles had
faded forever from her face; the joyous light from her
eyes. I loved her so that I would have died, even
then, to bring back to her happiness; but I would
have seen her die before, if the power had been mine,
I would have restored her lover to life.

“Three years after that I went to see her. In all
this time I had never once seen her alone. Now I
could wait no longer. I had not much hope, yet I
longed to tell her again of my love. She came into
the room where I waited for her, and stood before me.
A mortal terror seized upon me, and seemed to chill
the blood in my veins. I read in her cold eyes that
she knew my secret.

“`Listen to me, Steven Cranston,' she said, in her
low yet distinct voice. `You have come here to ask
my love. Hear what I have to say, and consider
whether I am likely to give it. I loved Robert Eastman
better than my own life. Every hope I had for
all the future centred in him. I saw heaven itself

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

through his eyes. If lightning had struck him, if sudden
fever had drunk up his life, or slow disease wasted
it, I would have been faithful to his memory forever.
How much more now? You—you, who professed to
love me and care for my happiness, you murdered him.
You took away all the hope I had in the world. I
know this from my own sure instinct—the instinct
which makes every pulse quiver with loathing at the
sight of your face or the sound of your voice. But I
could not have proved it against you. Even if I could
I would not. I had rather you should live, that, perchance,
in some eleventh hour, even your soul may
find mercy of God. Besides, the time will come when
worse than any mere physical death will be the torture
of your spirit. He will be avenged by the remorse
which shall dog your footsteps like a fiend.'

“As she said these words her cold gray eyes flashed
fire upon me, as you have sometimes seen the lightning
flash from the cold gray depths of a winter's cloud. I
did not answer her a word—contrite confession, bold
denial, were alike impossible. I slunk out of the house
like a coward. I have never entered it since.

“Soon after that I went to sea, and I have followed
it for more than twenty years. Oh! could I ever tell
you what I have suffered? Nights, when I would
look into the waters and see, plain as I see it now, this
Mountain Road, always with Robert Eastman lying
dead and ghastly under the poplars—noons, when the
winds going by me would shriek with frantic, accusing
voices in my ears, and I would wonder that those
around me did not hear that pursuing cry, and hang
me in their midst as a murderer. Sometimes, where
the figure-head of the vessel should have been, I

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

seemed to see Lucia stand—that same withering fire in her
cold eyes, and her thin hand pointing down, ever down,
to the depths below, and the tortures that waited for
me there. Do you wonder I fled from such visions?
I came here for rest and quiet, but he pursues me still.

“I have told you my story because I could not die
with my crime unconfessed, and I am too tired of life
to keep my secret any longer. Now you may go and
deliver me up to the Philistines.”

He stopped. His voice had risen, in the latter part
of his confession, to a fierce shriek. A glare as of
madness was in his eyes. It seemed to me that it
would be but a short step from this excitement to utter
phrensy. I strove to soothe him.

“No,” I said, “I will not betray you. Heaven is
infinite, and there may be mercy yet, even for you.
She spared you, and so will I. Cry to God, and He
may yet hear you.”

A wild gleam shot across his face.

“No,” he cried, “God's mercy I ask not for—man's
mercy I will not have. My hour of doom has come.
Fiends wait for me. Twenty-and-five years ago this
seventeenth of September Robert Eastman died by my
hand. To-day—to-day his unquiet ghost shall be
avenged!”

Our horses had been standing still for half an hour
under the trees; but, as the last words fell from his
lips, he struck the one he rode a sharp, quick blow,
and dashed away from me. Breathless with terror, I
hurried after him. I was only in time to see him
throw himself from his horse and plunge into the
Black Pool. I sprang to the ground and rushed to the
chasm's brink. As I looked in I had one

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

momentary glimpse of a white, ghastly face, on which sat the
impress of everlasting despair; I heard one cry, “Lost—
lost—lost!” and the waters closed over him forever.

I hurried to the proper authorities and told my story.
No one dreamed of questioning it. Then I
came home and threw myself on this bed, from which
I may not soon arise. There are few who could bear
such a scene unmoved; and to me, with my nerves
already weakened and disordered by illness, it had
well-nigh proved fatal. It will be long before I shall
cease to see that despairing face—to hear that last cry
of mortal agony; but calmness will come back to me
in time—if not in this life, in the land where there is
no work and no device—where the yew and the willow
wave forever over the great city of the silent.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

The Story of a Man of Business.

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]



Come not, when I am dead,
To drop thy foolish tears upon my grave,
To trample round my fallen head,
And vex the unhappy dust thou would'st not save.
There let the wind sweep and the plover cry;
But thou, go by.
TENNYSON.

-- --

p653-324

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

I DID not wait to hear the messenger conclude his
sentence. Before the last word had died on his
lips I was in the saddle, and, putting the spurs to my
horse, I dashed away. Only one thought was in my
heart, and yet I could not help, even in that mad gallop
over the hills, drinking in, through my senses, my
fill of beauty. White and still lay the moonlight over
the fields on either side. I could see my shadow
stretch, Centaur-like, upon the green sward. Not a
breath of air was stirring: it was one of those rare
nights such as sometimes the late fall gives us—pearls
snatched from the necklace of the summer. Pure, and
white, and silent was the matchless hour; and yet I
was riding on through its stillness toward the home
where the woman lay dying who was to die for me.

Involuntarily I slacked my rein as I approached it.
This was my old habit when Lilias had stood at the
gate to meet me, and I had paused a little to look
upon her exceeding beauty, and heighten, by a moment's
delay, the rapture of her welcome. It was all
a delusion, I know, but I almost thought she stood
there now. Under the lilacs by the gate I saw, or
seemed to see, the gleam of a white robe; to catch the
outlines of a slight, girlish figure; the light of a waiting,
expectant face. But it was not she. Lilias Hunt

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

would stand there never again. In that upper chamber,
on whose windows the mocking moonlight shone,
I knew well that she lay dying. Never again, in all
time, would those light feet spring to meet me. Never
again should I hear the glad echoes of that voice,
sweeter and merrier than all the birds of the forest, as
she tripped beside me along the steep paths of the
woodland. How could I go in and look upon her
now? I stayed my feet at the very gateway.

Again that curious sense took possession of me by
means of which the mind, utterly absorbed in one
great danger or sorrow, yet takes note of the minutest
particulars of surrounding objects. I saw how peaceful
was the scene; how the old brown farm-house,
battered and stained by the winds and rains of a whole
century of years, looked now, in the white moonlight,
like a sentient thing, weary and gone to sleep. A
faint, sweet scent came from the almost leafless boughs
of the sweet-brier at the door. Along the path leading
up to it from the gate were autumn blossoms—
astors and dahlias; I could even distinguish their
colors.

It might have been five minutes, or five seconds, in
which I saw all this—I can not tell. Suddenly a
voice seemed to say to me,

“Go in there now, you who have killed Lilias!
Go in and look upon her before she dies. Wipe the
death-sweat from her forehead, and ask her to forgive
you, now she is going where the rich and the poor
shall all be alike.”

I turned, but no one was near. There was nothing
round me but the stillness of that beautiful night;
only, far off, from among a clump of fir-trees in a

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

distant corner of the yard, came again the last words of
the sentence, sighed out like the low refrain of some
tune—sorrowful, yet triumphant:

“Where the rich and the poor shall all be alike.”

My heart gave one strong, tumultuous throb of anguish.
I pushed open the outer door, which was already
ajar, and went in. Her mother met me at the
foot of the stairs—not weeping, but with a pale, speechless
sorrow upon her worn face, more pitiful than any
tears.

“I know the way, Mrs. Hunt; let me go to her
alone.”

She did not speak—she made a motion for me to
proceed. Quick as thought I sped up the stairs, and
stood within the room where Lilias lay. It was lighted
only by the moon-rays. I could see how like herself
it looked—pure and neat, and very, very quiet.
She was all alone. I went up to her and would have
spoken, but something in her face stopped me. A
smile sat upon it of ineffable peace. Her dark hair
fell heavily over the pillows. Her lips were closed,
and one hand lay outstretched upon the coverlet.
Tremblingly I touched it. Oh heaven! how cold it
was. Those fingers that had been wont to thrill at
my lightest touch lay like ice in my clasp. O God!
was I then too late? In all the anguish of that wild
night-ride this worst fear had never once come to me.

No need now to rain repentant tears—to press throbbing
kisses upon that marble brow; and yet the tears
fell, and the kisses—fond enough almost to have awakened
from the long sleep of death her who had so loved
me—were dropped upon her forehead; and yet she
stirred not. Crushed and broken was my lily,

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

drooping in this world's cold soil; and the great Gardener
had only lifted her up to bloom forever in the fields
of the upper country. It availed me nothing now to
know that she was gone where the world's cold breath
could never again chill her. I would have given more
than my life but to have seen those pale lips unclose
for one moment—but to have heard her voice say just
once, “Harry, I forgive you.”

I loved Lilias Hunt. Standing this moonlight night—
just such a night as that one was, twenty years ago—
standing in memory by that death-bed, I tell you I
loved her as I never loved another—as man seldom
loves woman. And yet my cruelty broke her heart.
God forgive me! I can never forgive myself.

She and I were children together. Both our parents
were poor. We had walked to school through
the flowery lanes, and shared together all our childish
sports. When she grew up to innocent and beautiful
maidenhood, the love of our childhood had strengthened
with our years. I saw in her the ideal woman
who was to crown my life. A creature purer or more
beautiful never walked forth under the light of heaven
than Lilias Hunt, in her glad, innocent youth. I
never asked her to marry me. Bad as I am, I never
could have broken my plighted troth. My parents
had contrived, by severe toil and strict economy, to
assist me in obtaining a very good education, and at
twenty I left home to study law with a distinguished
attorney in a neighboring county. My parting with
Lilias was playful, and yet, in my heart, was the hardest
struggle I had ever undergone. I had resolved
not to tell her my love, and yet it seemed almost impossible
to leave her without. I told her she must

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

give me a lock of her hair—a keepsake for the memory
of the old school-days. After a little entreaty she
consented, and then she said, in a laughing tone, assumed—
as I knew it was—to conceal deeper feeling,

“And now, Sir Absolute, you shall lose one of your
own brown curls, just by way of retaliation. What a
wound your vanity will get, to be sure, for I shall take
the very prettiest one, and you'll miss it in your morning
devotions before the mirror!”

I submitted laughingly to her illustration of the lex
talionis,
and I went away with her tress of hair lying
close to my heart. I have been looking at it to-day.
It is dark, and soft, and shining as ever, though the
white brow round which it used to wave has been still
and pulseless for twenty years under the daisies of the
church-yard.

When I left Mayfield that morning, despite my sorrow,
a lover's hopes lay warm and strong at my heart.
I was young, vigorous, and possessed a fair share of
talent. I was sure to succeed, so Hope whispered. I
would win a name and a position, and then I would
come back to my dove-eyed Lilias. All my struggles
should be ennobled by her memory—should have her
for their reward.

It was no wonder that I made rapid strides. I think
Judge Wentworth was pleased with me. He used to
tell me that my future was certain, if I could but hold
out as I had begun. I have told you that I was poor.
I had neither time nor money to spare for frequent
visits to Mayfield. I had resolved to remain six
months in Windham before going home even for a
day. In the mean time I did not allow myself the
luxury of writing to Lilias. It would not be right, I

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

thought, until I could ask her to share my life. She
had never said that she loved me; but I had seen her
cheek flush and her soft eye kindle at my coming, and
I knew that I could trust her. I was contented to
wait.

Three months of my absence had passed away, when,
one morning, Judge Wentworth said to me,

“You have heard of my niece, Clara Barton? Mrs.
Wentworth and I have long considered her as an
adopted daughter. She has filled the place of our
own children, whom God saw fit to take away. She
has been absent on a visit ever since you came here;
but this morning we expect her back, and I want you
to join us at tea to-night, and make her acquaintance.
There is very little society here at all suited to her
taste, but you and she will have many things in common.”

I had heard, through other sources, of Judge Wentworth's
orphan niece—of her pride, her wealth, her
beauty. I could hardly expect to be received into her
society on a footing of equality, but I was very curious
to see her. All I had heard of her, however, had
not prepared me for the vision which greeted me when
I entered the judge's parlor.

Among all the women I have ever met I have never
seen Clara Barton's peer. Lilias was quite as beautiful;
but between them was a difference not unlike
that which exists between a wild rose, hanging fair,
and fragrant, and wet with dew upon its parent stem,
and some regal blossom of the tropics, lifting its proud
head in lonely grandeur under the fiery beams of
southern suns, and filling the air with a fragrance subtle,
intoxicating, dangerous. I stood still for a

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

moment at the door, forgetful of courtesy and propriety,
and looked at her.

She was a woman not much more than twenty, but
her form was full, mature, regal. She was above the
medium height, and yet not exactly tall. She wore a
plain white dress, with no ornaments save a band of
curiously-wrought African gold on each rounded arm,
a bunch of crimson roses upon her bosom, and another
drooping low in her jet-black hair. Her forehead was
low and smooth, with the hair waving away from it,
and gathered, Grecian fashion, in heavy coils at the
back of her neck. Her complexion was a clear, dark
olive, with a rich crimson tint that came and went in
the cheeks. Her mouth was small and proud. Her
face indicated a strong and positive will, and her great
black eyes were full of slumbering fire and power.
Nothing, I repeat, could have been more unlike Lilias.
In cultivating the acquaintance of this haughty beauty
I apprehended no danger to my heart.

She did interest me exceedingly. Her conversation
was brilliant; her thoughts were fresh and original,
and she reserved most of them for me, seldom exerting
herself to talk much with others—a tacit compliment
to which no man's vanity is ever insensible.

The history of the events that followed, in one blind,
dizzy whirl, my first introduction to Clara Barton, is
so incomprehensible, even to myself, that I despair of
ever making it clear to another.

I had not known Miss Barton long before I discovered—
how, I can not to this day tell, for she never descended
for one moment from the pedestal of her own
dignity—that she loved me, and was resolved to be
my wife. I was flattered by her preference, as, I think,

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

any man would have been; but for a long while every
beat of my heart was faithful to Lilias. I was
daily invited to the judge's on one pretext or another.
Sometimes it was a book I was to bring; a song I was
to practice with Clara; a rare flower I was to examine;
and sometimes I went because it had become my
habit to go, and I was lonely away. After a time I
began to listen to the voice of ambition. I was proud
and poor. Next to love, ambition was the regnant
passion of my nature; for a time it overpowered even
love itself. I had known what poverty was. From
my childhood it had stung me, crushing out warmth
and light from my life. If I married Lilias we must
both suffer its stings together. Our children must
grow up to struggle with it as I had done. No leisure
for the æsthetic part of life; no means to surround
one's self with works of art, choice books, rare pictures.
And in return for these privations what should
I have? A low, soft voice, like Lilias Hunt's own,
spoke in my heart, and answered, “Love;” but the
tones of ambition hushed it into silence. Tauntingly
they said to me,

“You have seen love and poverty in the home of
your childhood. Did love make poverty less grim?
Did it keep your mother's eye bright and her cheek
young? Did it shed a silken lustre over her faded
calico gown? Marry your pale, fair Lilias, if you will,
and see her eyes grow dim with care, her hands grow
coarse, her slender figure bowed and thin; and then
look into those eyes, and try to recall the bright young
Lilias of your love till your tears come at the very
contrast. Or, marry Clara Barton; be Judge Wentworth's
partner and adopted son; be the husband of

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

a wife, rich not only, but cultivated, graceful, accomplished—
loving you, too, with all the might of her
tropical heart. Leave Lilias in maiden peace. You
do not know that she loves you—you have never asked
her—and by-and-by some other will woo and win
her, one rich enough to set worthily the gem of her
bright young beauty—to make her happier than you
ever could.”

Alas! even then the thought that any other should
ever make the happiness of Lilias Hunt smote my
heart with a sudden, deathly pang. To stifle it I went
out of the house—it was an afternoon in the late summer—
and walked hurriedly toward Judge Wentworth's.
I had no purpose in this visit beyond the
wish to divert my mind from unwelcome thoughts;
and yet it must have been fate or Providence which
led my steps there at that hour. I pushed open the
door without knocking, as was my habit since I had
become such a familiar visitor, and went into the parlor.
Clara Barton was its only occupant. She raised
her head from the arm of the sofa as I went toward
her. She had been weeping. A bright red spot
burned on either cheek, and round, shining tears still
glittered upon her heavy lashes. Her eyes flashed,
and her voice was full of pride and passion.

“I did not want to see you, Mr. Lincoln. You had
no right—you of all others—to come stealing upon me
thus—to surprise me in my weakness.”

Was it I, or some demon voice within me, which
answered her? In that hour my soul fell from its
high estate. I sat down beside her, and put my arm
around her. I said,

“Give me the right—me of all others—Clara, to

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

share all your sorrows—to shield you from grief, as
far as in me lies, through the whole of our two lives.”

I had crossed the Rubicon. There was no longer
any room for repentance, though I might seek it with
tears and anguish.

Her answer was a burst of weeping. That proud
head sank upon my shoulder—that little hand, flashing
with jewels, was laid in mine—and, almost before
I knew it, I was betrothed to Clara Barton. And yet
never had my love for Lilias surged in my heart more
wildly than in this very moment, when I had raised
up between us an invincible barrier forever! I saw
her then as I had seen her last, standing in the shadow
of the lilacs at the farm-house gate, her tender eyes
sad and misty with the sorrow of parting; her sweet,
pale face uplifted to the summer sky. But she was
my Lilias no longer, even in hope. Forever must roll
between us the inexorable tide of a destiny of my
own creating. Ah! I wonder if Clara Barton felt the
passionate beats of the heart against which her head
was resting, and thought they were for her?

Well, in three months more I was a married man.
I never knew exactly how this happened. I certainly
had not expected it myself. I think it all originated
with Clara, whose influence with the judge was
unbounded. At all events, he sounded me on the
subject, and gave the plan his warmest approbation.
He did not believe in long engagements, he said;
Clara's fortune would be enough for us both; I might
as well be married, and continue my studies afterward.
And so, one warm November day, I walked
up the church aisle with a stately figure, robed in
bridal satin, upon my arm, and went out again—a

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

husband. I wonder if there was a single hour of
real happiness in the winter which followed? I had
striven to cast the memory of Lilias Hunt out of my
heart, and sometimes, with my wife's head lying upon
my breast, looking into her eyes, toying with her hair,
I cheated myself into believing that I was happy. My
ambition was satisfied; my taste for wealth and splendor
was fully gratified; I was no longer the poor student,
with his uncertain way to work out alone. Rich
and influential friends were around me; power and
fortune were in my grasp; and for these things I had
given up love and Lilias.

I think Clara loved me truly, but it was with a
passion like her nature, self-willed and imperious.
She had little in her character of self-abnegation or
silent fortitude.

I did not carry her to Mayfield until the next spring.
My parents did not rejoice in my good fortune as earnestly
as I had expected. In especial, I could see
something of disappointment in my mother. I think
she had suspected my love for Lilias Hunt, and she
would have far rather seen me married to a gentle
woman, in my own rank in life, than the possessor of
Clara Barton's fortune. Still, she received my wife
lovingly, for my sake; but I could see that my humble
home was a dull place for Clara, and I determined
to cut our visit short.

The day before we left I was driving through the
town in my own luxurious carriage, with my wife beside
me. Going slowly along a well-known road, I
met Lilias Hunt and her father, face to face. They,
too, were riding in their humble, old-fashioned wagon,
and as they slowly drew near, I could see them

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

distinctly. Oh heaven! that white, white face! Was
that my Lilias? As she saw me she crimsoned to her
very temples, and then turned pale as death. Slowly
I saw her head sink and sink, till she lay, like one
dead, across her trembling old father's knees. I would
have given all the world but to have snatched that
fair head to my bosom—to have covered that pale
brow with my kisses; but I was a slave, as is every
man or woman who sells heart and hand for wealth
and a name. I drove on, and left Lilias Hunt lying
there in her father's arms, without one word.

“Poor thing, I should think she had the consumption!”
said my wife, carelessly, as we passed along.
“Do you know her, Harry?”

I do not think the finest alchemy of even the most
jealous love could have detected any change in my
voice as I answered,

“I used to; her name is Hunt.”

The next day we left Mayfield. Oh, how glad I was
to go back to business—to drown, or strive to drown,
in the great turbulent battle of life, one weak woman's
voice, whose tones must haunt me forever; to bury
myself in study, closing doors and windows, and shut
out the gleam of one pale, still face. And yet there
were hours when memory was omnipotent—when I
looked on my wife's beauty, or listened to her words,
as one in a dream—and my heart kept its sorrowful
tryst beside the lilac-trees with Lilias Hunt. All that
summer I never heard from her, except that once this
brief sentence, in the postscript to one of my mother's
letters, filled my heart with a vague sense of dread:

“Lilias Hunt is very feeble, and they doubt if she
will ever recover.”

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

It was the late autumn before I again visited Mayfield.
This time my wife did not accompany me. The
old farm-house was never much to her taste, and I was
willing enough to leave her behind.

Almost my first inquiry was for Lilias Hunt. I was
told that for some time she had been considered in a
decline, but, my mother added, she thought her malady
was of the heart rather than the flesh. I had been
home only three days when the messenger came who
told me she was dying. She had heard of my presence
in the village—she wanted to see me.

I have told you of my mad night-ride over the hills,
and how, when I stood by her bedside, it was too late.
I could only kneel beside her, and rain my repentant
tears on eyes that would not open—pour out my agonized
prayers for forgiveness to ears that would never
again listen. And yet sometimes I think that she
heard me, even then, my dead Lilias; that from heaven
she has forgiven me, and is waiting for my coming.
God knows!

When they robed her for the burial, her mother
found, lying upon her innocent heart, a locket, such as
her small means could purchase, containing the curl
she had severed from my head the last time I ever
heard her voice. They left it there.

Twenty years have passed since then. Honor and
fame have come to me. My stately, fashionable wife
has walked or sat by my side. Merry children have
sported round my knee, and grown up to manhood
and womanhood; but Lilias has slept on through the
years very quietly, with willows waving above her
grave, and my hair lying still upon her virgin breast.
Ah! I have sometimes thought they buried my heart
with it.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

The Cottage on the Hill.

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

An old woman, in an old farm-house, sitting in an old high-backed
chair, and knitting by the fire, is made so, probably. There is
scarcely a boy in the barn-yard or a girl in the kitchen who suspects
for a moment she was ever any thing else than an old woman knitting
in a high-backed chair. * * * * The table on which you write
was part of a tree once. Heavens! how merrily it swung in the
great March winds, in the wild December storms! How it bloomed
in May and reddened in October, and was as sensitive and responsive
to the touch of light and breeze as a girl's cheek to her lover's look
and whisper! Would you believe it? Steady old table! it holds
your dinner, your books, your coffin, but it tells no tales.

GEORGE WILLIAM CURTIS (Trumps).

-- --

p653-340

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

I WISH I were an artist, that I might preface my
story with a vignette. It should be a little brown
cottage, with low, sloping eaves, and the moss thick
and gray upon its shingled roof. There should be
trees in front, and a rambling, carelessly-built stone
wall, overgrown with sweet-brier and woodbine, shutting
it off from the highway. On the eastern side I
would paint a garden—not a great, well-kept garden,
full of gay flowers and thrifty vegetables, such as you
often see beside a substantial country farm-house, but
one with a few blossoms, and herbs, and berries, such
as a woman's hand could keep in order. In front of
the garden I would draw the same rambling-looking
wall, only, instead of sweet-brier and woodbine, gooseberry
and currant bushes should grow thick and green
behind it, and, in their midst, you should see, as I did
one July morning, years ago, old Mother Margery, as
the villagers called her, busily gathering the ripe red
currants, and dropping them, sprig by sprig, into her
tin basin.

I was going to school with a companion, a bold,
black-eyed girl a year or two older than myself. The
highway was white with the summer dust. The locust
blossoms, which we were not tall enough to reach,
drooped downward over head, tantalizing us with their
fragrance. It was so warm the birds had ceased to

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

sing, perching lazily with folded wings; and, looking
over the wall, there was something very inviting in
the ripe currants and dewy roses under the shade-trees
of the little garden.

“I do think the old woman is so mean,” said Jane
Anderson as we walked along. “She never gives us
so much as a hollyhock; and that caraway would be
real good this hot morning, to say nothing of the currants.
Hey, Mother Margery!” she exclaimed, in a
louder tone, as we drew near, “you're picking currants,
I s'pose, for your husband and children, and
haven't any to spare?”

Mother Margery lifted her gray eyes and gazed full
upon her. There was an angry gleam in them, chased
away, in an instant, by an expression of wounded feeling,
but she made no reply.

I pitied her, and pulled Jane's arm to draw her away.

“Hush!” I said; “you shall not say any thing to
pain her. She is old, and she is alone. What if you
should be, some day?”

I thought there was a look of grateful surprise in
the old woman's face, but she did not speak, and we
passed along.

For the next two or three days, as we went by to
school, we did not see Mother Margery. But at last,
one morning, as I was passing alone, she came out and
spoke to me.

“Won't you come in?” she said, in a voice which,
though cracked and unmusical, was still friendly.
“You are a good child, and I'd like to give you some
of the roses I see you looking at. I am old, as you
said, and all alone. I have more flowers and fruit
than I can use myself.”

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

I thanked her warmly. I had never entered the
little garden before, and, like all prohibited places, it
seemed a sort of Paradise. The roses, of which she
gave me a large bunch, were redder and sweeter than
any which grew in other gardens, and the currants and
caraway were enjoyed with a keener zest.

After that I went frequently to see her, for I thought
it gave her pleasure, and to visit one of whom the
world knew so little, seemed to me a rare treat. Often
I helped her in her tasks, and read to her the favorite
hymns and verses of Holy Writ, which were no
longer legible to her dimming sight. She was always
kind, but never communicative, though she listened
with pleasure to the little incidents of my own life, and
it grew, at length, into a habit to confide in her.

At fifteen came my first love-dream. The star
which rose then set soon after, or, rather, I discovered
it to have been a rush-light after all, and a breath blew
it out. But at the time my feelings seemed very real,
and I carried them, at once, to my customary confessor.

“Do you love this young man then so much?” asked
Mother Margery, rather sadly, when I had concluded
my recital.

“Oh yes,” I answered fervently, “there never was,
and there never will be, another like him.”

“Beware, child, of giving all your heart up to a human
idol. God never blesses such a love. I will tell
you my story. It will not hurt me to call back the
long past now, when the blood flows still and sluggish
in my veins, and my steps are so near the shadow of
death; and, perhaps, it will do you good to listen.

“You can not see in my wrinkled face and dim eyes

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

any remnants of youth or beauty, but I was young,
and fresh, and blithesome once, though I was never
very pretty. Such as I was, Harry Pierson loved me,
and at seventeen I promised to be his wife. Oh, how
I loved him! I was an orphan, and he was all I had.
I could not see God in those days, because of His creature
of whom I had made an idol. Harry was ambitious,
but he was poor. At twenty-one he resolved to
go to college. College learning wasn't so common a
thing then as it is now, and his friends looked upon it
as a great, nay, an impossible undertaking. I only encouraged
him. We had been engaged two years then.
All that time I had been working at my trade as a tailoress.
I went from house to house, with my goose
and my thimble, and earned thus a great deal more
than was sufficient for my simple wants.

“How well I remember telling him so, one summer
evening, as we walked beneath the orchard trees, and
talked of his going to college. I had a proposal to
make, on which I ventured timidly, for Harry was very
proud. Looking up after I had told him how much
money I could earn, I said—I tried to say it in a quiet,
matter-of-fact way—

“`So you see, Harry, I can help you a little. Besides
my clothes, I shall have, every year, more than
a hundred dollars that I shan't know what to do with.
You shall take that, and pay it back to me in gowns
and bonnets by-and-by.'

“He drew me to his heart. Old woman as I am, I
thank God that once in my life I have been infolded
in a clasp of such strong tenderness. He looked in
my eyes, and the tears his manly pride would not let
him shed gathered heavily in his own.

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

“`You are a good girl,' he said—`a good girl, Margery—
too good for me, but you must never say this to
me again. True heart, pure heart! much as I had loved
you, it needed this to help me sound the depths of your
nature. Thank you that you have said it; but, as you
love me, you must never say it again. Food that your
poor little earnings bought would choke me. I would
saw wood from door to door before I would use money
for which your weak, woman's hands had toiled.
But I know how well you love me now, and that will
be the best help of all. God bless you, Margery.'

“I saw how determined he was, and that it was of
no use for me to try to help him in that way, but I resolved
then and there what I would do with my money.
It doesn't take much to buy a little cottage and
a patch of garden ground in the country, and there rose
up, for my comfort, a mental picture of the snug home
which should await him when he came from college—
which I would earn for my marriage dowry. I had
four years to do it in.

“During the next three years Harry's life was a
great deal harder than mine. I saw him only once in
a year, during the shortest vacations. In the others
he taught school. In term-time, besides keeping at the
head of his class, he toiled perseveringly in every possible
opening for his support. He was literally a hewer
of wood and a drawer of water. Every time I saw
him the change from his fresh youth startled me more
and more. But he laughed at my fears. He was only
tired, he said—a little overworked. When he was
through college he should get rested and be well again,
and I tried to believe him. At the end of the third
year he seemed more than ever weak and exhausted,

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

and he was obliged to confess that his labors were almost
too severe. At that time we settled it that as soon
as he graduated we should be married, and he should
open a select school, which he had been encouraged to
think would succeed in our native village. I remember
when we parted, though we had been discussing
these things hopefully and cheerfully, there was a great
weight at my heart—a shadow of coming sorrow. He
looked so frail, so spiritual, with the gleaming light in
his eyes and the glow on his transparent forehead.
But I tried to cast aside my fears.

“I was in high health then myself. My three years
had been passed so quietly—my toil had been brightened
by such blessed hopes. From day to day and
week to week I had gone steadily on, laying up my
earnings, until now I had nearly four hundred dollars;
enough to purchase this little house and garden patch,
for the house was not new or fashionable even then,
and land was not so high in Ryefield as it is now. The
next year I should earn enough to furnish it simply
and humbly, in accordance with our modest wants.

“Harry's college life closed in July, and, by the
spring before, I had the little brown cottage all arranged
to my mind. I hired a neighbor to help me
make the garden. We set out gooseberry and currant
bushes; we transplanted roses and flower roots; and,
when all was done, it seemed the fairest of homes to
my love and my fancy. My needle flew very nimbly
in those days, for my heart was glad, and quickest
fingers could scarcely keep time to its joyous beatings.
Sundays I used to go to my little cottage—our home
that was to be—to watch the flowers springing up in
the garden, or stand at the door of the tiny parlor and

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

fancy my student-husband sitting in the low easy-chair
at the open window, and drawing in life and strength
from the outside summer of bird, and flower, and
breeze.

“Perhaps into those weeks of joyful anticipation
was compressed happiness enough for my lifetime.
Of Harry's truth I had never a single doubt. Wellmeaning
persons suggested to me sometimes, in mistaken
kindness, that I must not depend on him too
much; that he was getting an education which would
place him far above me, and perhaps he might find
some one who would suit him better. Thank God,
these shafts fell powerless.

“Just about a week before I was expecting to see
him in Ryefield, a letter came to me in a strange hand.
I broke the seal with tremulous fingers. A mist swam
before my eyes, so that I could hardly read its contents.
With difficulty I comprehended the truth.
Harry was prepared to graduate with the highest honors
of his class, when, just one week before examination,
his strength had given way, and now he lay there,
feeble and helpless, praying for me to come to him
before he died. There were no railroads then, but I
reached him in twenty-four hours, traveling day and
night by stage.

“When I stood by his bedside I lost my self-command—
though I had resolved to be very brave—and
the tears rolled down my cheeks. I had not been prepared
to see him looking so pale and attenuated, so
much like a spirit. The soul in his eyes beamed
brighter than ever, but the bodily life seemed utterly
wasted away. He was dying of exhaustion.

“The next few hours were full, in the midst of our

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

strong agony, of a peace and trust too sacred for words.
I remember their every utterance, but no third person
can share them; they must die with me. We were
married the next morning. He objected at first. He
said he would not burden me with his weakness and
his suffering—that I should not take his hand to go
down with him into the night. Then I showed him
my heart, and he knew that all my life was in his love—
that it would be best for us both. We were married,
and I took my husband home. The doctor said
the change could not hurt him, and I had great hopes
that native air, and the tender care of one who loved
him so, would give back the strength to his failing
limbs.

“He was so weak and helpless that he depended on
me like a little child. He had never even asked where
I would take him. We were five days making the
journey, in an old-fashioned chaise which I had hired
for the purpose. The afternoon of the fifth day we
wound slowly up the hill toward the little cottage.
Harry's head lay upon my breast.

“`Look up,' I said, rousing him, `here is home.
That little house is yours and mine, love; I earned it
in these last four years for us to live in.'

“He said nothing, but he lifted up his head and
looked at it eagerly, with the color coming and going
very fast in his wan cheek. Then he sank back again,
closer, closer against my heart, and drew my hand silently
over his wet eyes. It needed no words to tell
me how fully my husband blessed me in that moment,
though words were not wanting afterward, of wonder
at my self-denial and perseverance—of praise and passionate
love.

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

“I supported him from the gate up to the house
door. I led him in, and made him rest on the lounge
in the comfortable parlor, and, seeing him there, despite
sickness and sorrow I was happy.

“That was the golden summer of my life. Harry
did not suffer much pain. He was not very sick, only
weak. He loved to sit, as I had fancied he would, at
the open window, drinking in the sights and sounds
of the beautiful nature outside. I was always near
him at my sewing. The neighbors were very kind.
They gave me all the work I could do, so that we
wanted for nothing which could help to make Harry
comfortable. I felt sure, all the while, that he would
recover. He was so cheerful, entering into all my
plans, and never saying any thing that could dishearten
me. He was my idol, but I did not think God
would take him from me.

“The summer passed away at last. The apples
grew ripe upon the trees, and the grape-vines hung
heavy with their purple clusters. But the bracing
winds brought no strength to my patient sufferer, and
when the leaves fell the light of his life went out. Oh,
I can not talk about it. I loved him too well to tell
you, calmly, how he died. My arms were round him.
His last kiss, his last prayer, his last blessing were for
his `true wife—Margery;' his last breath came faintly
against my clinging lips. Oh, I had not thought he
could have died and the life-blood still coursed through
my veins—I, who loved him so—who was one flesh
with him. But he has slept for forty years come next
28th of October in the village church-yard, and I am
here still.

“I have lived in this house ever since. I could not

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

go out again into the world. I had work enough
brought me here to keep cold and hunger away from
my dwelling, and I asked nothing more. He was
gone, and with him earthly hope died, and all of life
was memory. Perhaps, I can not say, if I had loved
him less, God would not have taken him from me.
But the long grief is over now. You said once that
I was alone, but that word, which seemed so terrible
to you, has no sting for me. Other love could never
be to me in place of the dead, and I thank God calmly,
at every sunset, that I am one day nearer the time
when Harry Pierson shall dwell with me forever in a
mansion not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.”

I went away sorrowfully and in silence, for I recognized
in my own love no counterpart to this long-enduring
devotion, which time and poverty could not
chill, and death had only power to make immortal.

Mother Margery is dead long ago. I heard the bell
toll for her seventy-two years of life, but it sounded to
me like marriage chimes, for I knew she was old and
gray no longer, in heaven, and in the spring-time of
her immortal youth she was standing once more beside
the lover of her girlhood.

A stately mansion rises now on the hill which the
little brown cottage crowned in years gone by, but no
flowers in its well-kept garden are half so sweet as
Mother Margery's roses, and all that art and wealth
can do for its embellishment fades into insignificance
before the simple tale of that true woman's love.

-- --

Joanna, the Actress.

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]



And she too, that princess fair,
If her bloom be now less rare,
Let her have her youth again—
Let her be as she was then.
Let her have her proud, dark eyes,
And her petulant, quick replies;
Let her sweep her dazzling hand,
With its gesture of command,
And shake back her raven hair
With the old imperious air.
MATTHEW ARNOLD.

-- --

p653-352

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

FROM dawning the rain has fallen drearily, until
now it is toward nightfall. Perhaps it is fittest
the tale I have to tell should be told on such a day,
with such a cold, gray, weeping sky above, such phantom
winds wailing ghost-like and pitiful around. And
yet, looking backward over the years, the first picture
that meets my eyes is a very fair one.

An old English rectory, with broad, smooth lawn
in front, and rows of stately trees shutting it away
from the main road. On the portico sits an elderly
lady, placidly smiling to herself as she knits. She is
unmistakably a refined person. Her soft but silvery
hair is put plainly away from a brow almost as smooth
as in youth. Her muslin cap and kerchief are unsullied
in their purity, and the hands so busily plying
the knitting-needles are small and delicate. In spite
of the mild serenity of her face, however, she looks
like one whose prejudices, not easily aroused, would
yet be strong as life.

In the shade of the thick trees are walking, or rather
strolling, a young man, the Rector of Eversley, and
son of the old lady in the portico, and leaning upon
his arm his foster-sister, Joanna. She is a girl not
more than seventeen, and very beautiful. Her figure

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

is tall and commanding, her complexion a clear olive,
and her eyes black, with an intensity of slumbering
power in their expression.

She was a legacy to Mrs. Huntington from a dying
friend, and the good lady had received her tenderly
and carefully educated her. Father, mother, fortune
she had none, save this kind adopted mother, and the
few hundred pounds which the Rev. Ralph Huntington,
former Rector of Eversley, dying, had bequeathed
to her.

Ralph Huntington, junior, the present rector and
successor to his father, was a young man at least ten
years her senior. He had a face outwardly calm, but
which yet gave indications of latent strength. He had
clear blue eyes, a lofty forehead, well-cut features, and
a decided-looking mouth. Just at present he was listening,
with a deprecatory air, to his companion's light
words:

“No, I won't, Ralph. I won't stay here and be quiet
Mrs. Ralph Huntington, No. 2, and sit by the chimneycorner
in winter, or on the portico in summer, knitting
stockings and cutting out clothing for the Eversley
poor children. I tell you I feel within me the promptings
of a different destiny. I can not help my fate.
Every man, and woman too, must work their own
weird. Yours is to stay here and preach, and visit
the poor and sick; mine—” and her eyes kindled.

“Yours is to ruin me and break my mother's heart,”
said Ralph Huntington, sadly.

The proud eyes softened. “Not so, Ralph. You
are cruel. You know your mother is dear to me as
if she were my own, and you—I do love you, Ralph.”

“And yet you are leaving me; giving me up

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

voluntarily; putting a barrier between us no love can
scale; burying all our dreams of the future; for the
sake of what, Joanna? Of hearing from a senseless
throng a few shouts, of having a few flower-wreaths
thrown at your feet, of being a mark for the pursuit
of every titled spendthrift.”

The eyes flashed again. “Not so, Ralph; you do
me bitter wrong. Your faith and mine are different.
Did you not say yourself, when we read Shakspeare
together, that I would make a finer actress than had
trod the boards since Mrs. Siddons? Did God create
faculties, and shower gifts as an idle freak? No! He
means me to use mine, and so I will. I am going to
London. I shall become an actress—a glorious one.
You know that as well as I do, and—then I will be
your wife, if you will have me, Ralph.”

He buried his face in his hands and smothered a
groan.

“Joanna, do you know how you are tempting me?
A minister—a clergyman of the Church, to marry an
actress! You know it is impossible. I must give
you up, or I must give up my vows, my profession,
all that my reason and my religion acknowledge as
sacred. Joanna, God knows how I love you! I
would do all but peril my soul for your sake, but I
must not drink the cup you offer me. Oh! will you
not turn away from this mad fancy? Is your love,
then, dead, Joanna? Have you forgotten the days
when you first came to us, a sobbing orphan? Then
you loved me—then you clung to me, and I sheltered
you in my bosom. Oh! I thought to keep you there
always. I thought to see you my happy, peaceful
wife, lighting up my home with your beauty, filling

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

it with the melody of your voice—here, where I could
love you, cherish you, watch over you, guard you
from every stain or sorrow of earth. Will you go,
Joanna?”

The tears gathered and sparkled on her long lashes,
but she dashed them away with an impatient gesture:

“I remember all—I know all, but I can heed nothing.
I must go; I shall go; I tell you my fate calls
me. Selfish! Do not make it harder for me.”

“And so you will go to my mother and say,
`Mother, in vain your love has cherished me, your
heart has clung to me. I am going away from you
into the great world you dread so much—going to be
an actress; to win fame that is dearer to me than
friends, or mother, or love.'”

How the eyes flashed now!

“Stop, Ralph,” she cried. “I will not have you so
unjust, so cruel. You know I shall do no such thing.
She will understand me better than you do. I shall
say to her, `Mother, my destiny is calling me. I
must go out into the world, but I will be pure, I will
be good; I will be true to your teachings; and when
I have fulfilled my mission, I will come back home
better than I went, and be your quiet daughter.' That
is what I will say, what I must say, and she will understand
me.”

“At least you will not say it to-night? Let her
rest one more night in peace. I tell you, Joanna, this
blow will break her heart.”

“Well, I will wait till to-morrow; and now, Ralph,
once more you shall be my audience—my teacher.”

The mad girl bowed her graceful figure, threw herself
into an attitude, and commenced the recital of the

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

supper-scene in Macbeth. He was vexed — as near
angry as he could be with her; and yet there was such
fascination in her voice, her wonderful power of impersonation,
that he could not stop her. He listened.

They did not go in until after Mrs. Huntington had
rung for lights, and assembled her little household in
readiness for her son to read the evening prayers.

When these were over and the servants had left the
room, she remained for some time talking to her children
with unusual tenderness. She spoke of her dead
husband; of their happy life together; of the long
past time when he brought her to that same peaceful
home a bride; of the children that, one by one, had
glided, phantom-like, from the shelter of her arms, and
lain down in the village church-yard; and then she
told her son what a comfort he had been to her all the
days of his life; and, solemnly laying her hand upon
his head, she prayed that God might pour upon him
the fullness of blessing forevermore.

“And you too, my Joanna,” she said, drawing the
girl to her motherly bosom, “you have been to me as
my own in the place of the dead. You have been
very good to me, my daughter, and I pray that you
may walk through life in the pleasant paths of our
Father's peace.”

She kissed them both with a strange, clinging tenderness,
and then, taking her candle, she went alone
up the stairs, to the chamber so desolate now, where
her dead husband had slept so many years beside her,
where he had died, and whence he had been carried
forth to the burial.

“We have left mother too much to sit alone,” said
Joanna, thoughtfully. “We were out in the

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

shrubbery all this evening, and so her mind went backward
to her dead husband and children. I am afraid it's
not good for her. When I am gone, you must be
with her more.”

Ralph Huntington did not answer; he could not;
and she went up to him, this strange, impulsive girl,
and kissed him. It was the first kiss she had ever
voluntarily given him since the days of her childhood.
He took her to his heart and held her there for one
moment, and then, opening his arms, he said,

“There, go, and may the Lord guide you, Joanna.”

That night there came to the silent house a mysterious
visitor. No one knew the hour of his coming;
but the next morning, when the breakfast was brought
in, they waited a few moments for the mother, and
then Joanna went to call her. Ralph Huntington had
followed to the foot of the stairs. He heard her enter
the room, and then, startled at the strange silence, he
went up also. The young girl stood at the bedside,
with fixed gaze and face pale as marble, and there lay
his mother, with the smile frozen upon her placid
mouth, her half-open eyes cold and glassy—dead!
The messenger, who comes but once to any, had
sought her in her sleep.

This great sorrow drew the hearts of those two
mourners nearer to each other. It was almost pitiful
to see Joanna striving to soothe her lover's grief—
quietly, noiselessly taking the place of the departed—
superintending the household, summoning the servants
for morning and evening prayers, even attending patiently
to all the poor of the parish who had been the
dead Mrs. Huntington's pensioners.

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

The year of mourning was fully over before any
thing was done to break in upon the solemn calm
which had fallen upon their lives. Ralph Huntington
had said not one word in the mean time of the
love which every day had deepened, and which constantly
spoke, in spite of himself, in the tender looks
he bent upon her; the nameless attentions and care
for her smallest comfort; in the very tones of his
voice.

Again it was summer. Prayers were just over, and
the two sat together in the rectory parlor. Joanna
spoke:

“Next week, Ralph, I shall leave you. I have
waited, because I wished to pass this year of sorrow
quietly; I wished to help you as best I could to bear
it. But my arrangements are all made. I am going
to London to be fitted for the stage. I shall reside in
the family of a manager who heard me read when I
was last there, and who has promised me an engagement.
You will not see or hear from me again until
I have succeeded.”

Ralph Huntington could not have started with more
surprise if the earth had opened at his feet. He only
turned toward her with a blind, questioning gaze; he
only said, in tones half of inquiry, half of passionate
reproach,

“Joanna?”

“It is useless, Ralph. Do not let us waste the time
we have yet to be together in persuasions or reproaches.
My mind is made up, and the whole world
could not change it; my word is given; I go to London
next week.”

“Have you thought, Joanna? You have

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

voluntarily taken my mother's place—in the house, in the
parish, with the poor. Does not duty call on you to
keep it—you, her daughter by love, by care, by adoption?”

“Is that generous, Ralph? Because I have sacrificed
my own plans to help you for one year, to call
on me to resign them? I am independent. I am
eighteen years old now—old enough to choose, and I
have chosen for myself. I shall abide by it.”

“Yes,” he said, bitterly, “you have chosen—chosen
sin, worldliness, vanity; nay, ingratitude—chosen to
give up home, love, peace.”

“You are wrong, you are unkind; but you love
me, and I forgive you. I have not chosen as you say.
I have chosen to follow the leading of my own genius,
to obey my destiny. Instead of ordering dinners and
mending linen, to be—myself—to live my largest,
fullest life. I will not give it up!”

He drew nearer to her. His voice took a tenderer
tone:

“Joanna, you will not give up my love? Can any
other love you as I have loved you—I, who have
cherished you all the days of your life? When you
were a little, wee, helpless girl, and came here first, a
dark, elfin-looking thing, with your black robes, your
black eyes and hair, and your pale face, my heart made
its election. Do you mean I shall cease to love you
now?”

“I mean you shall not. I defy you to cease to love
me, Ralph Huntington. I will have your love. I
will reign over your heart. You know this. I will
come back after a while, if you will have me, and be
your wife.”

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

“Hear me, Joanna. I will not have you. You
have well said, I shall love you to my death. My
heart owns your sway. I can not cast you off, but I
tell you before heaven that, if you are an actress, you
shall never be my wife. I may love you so that my
heart will break, so that the life will die out of my
tortured being, but I will not marry you. I am a
priest of the most High God. I will not give up my
vocation—I will not bring a stain upon my calling.
Nay, I need a wife—I shall even think it my duty to
woo and win some other woman to share my life.
Will you have it so, Joanna?”

She laughed scornfully.

“Yes, if you can do it; but your chains will not be
easily broken. You say you will not give up your
vocation. Neither will I, nor yet will I give you up.
I will haunt you. You will see me ever beside you—at
nightfall, in the quiet noonday, ay, even in your pulpit,
you will look down and see my face in the old
familiar pew, and memory will overmaster you. If
you seek to woo another, you will call her Joanna by
mistake, and the name will summon to your side a
spirit—a fierce, uncontrollable spirit, which yet you
love, which yet loves you. You do not know how,
from a child, this purpose of being an actress has been
growing strong within me. I used to loathe, sometimes,
with unspeakable loathing, this still, quiet life.
In the rectory garden, walking all alone, visions of the
great, bright, far-off world would haunt me; I would
hear the applause of the multitude like the noise of
many waters in my ears, and the purpose has grown
with my growth, until, I tell you, I would die sooner
than give it up.”

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

Her face glowed with enthusiasm as she ceased
speaking. He felt, rather than thought, that she was
more beautiful than ever; and with this there came to
him a blinding, suffocating, choking sense of loss—a
feeling as if something more than his own life was
being taken from him, and suddenly he fell down at
her feet in the utter prostration of a deathly swoon.

She chafed his hands and bathed his temples, and
very soon he recovered. He rose, and she said, calmly,

“Good-night, Ralph,” and without another word
left the room.

She kept her resolution. The next week she went
to London—alone, for she would not permit Ralph to
accompany her. He was left to the darkness, the loneliness,
the silence of his blighted existence. She went
forth in her proud beauty, her hope, her strength, to
work out alone her problem of life.

Three years after, the name of Rev. Ralph Huntington,
Rector of Eversley, appeared in the list of arrivals
at the Globe Hotel. It was afternoon, and the rector
sat alone in his room, gazing listlessly into the fire.
He had come up to London with no business, no settled
purpose; driven by an impatient longing to see, or
at least to hear, something of Joanna. In the past
three years he was fearfully changed. He was only
thirty-one, but he looked ten years older than that.
There were already silver threads among the curling
rings of his brown hair. His face was thin, his figure

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

slightly bent, and his blue eyes wore a look sad, yet
steadfast, as of one who has no more to hope from life.

There was a tap upon his door—then a waiter entered,
placed a letter in his hand, and retired. What was
there in that bold, yet delicate chirography of the superscription
to bring such a sudden crimson to his pale
cheek, to make his fingers tremble so as he broke the
seal? Inside there were but a few lines, which said,

“Go to-night to the Princess's Theatre, Rev. Ralph
Huntington; look well to the stage, and you will see
Joanna. Such contact will not tarnish your holy cloth
for once, and it is your only chance of seeing her whom
I know, as well as if you had told me, you seek in
London.”

That was all—no date, no signature, no clew to her
abode. Those, his parishioners, his brother clergymen,
who thought Ralph Huntington such a calm, saintly
man, so far above all the passions of earth, would not
have comprehended the emotion which, for the first
moment, seemed to paralyze all the faculties of his being;
which, the next, caused him to press that sheet
of paper to his lips; then to sink upon his knees, murmuring
a woman's name in tones of adjuration, of reproach,
of entreaty; which made him pray to God
such prayers for strength as are only borne upward,
from our hearts to our lips, by tide-waves of sorest
trouble.

That mocking, half-derisive letter was answered as
Joanna knew well that it would be. When she went
upon the stage that night Ralph Huntington's face was
one of the first to meet her eye. What shall I say of
her acting? She was determined to convince him
that she had not mistaken her vocation. She played

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

as she had never played before. Again and again the
house rang with applause, and every time her eye
sought his, as if in his presence was the crowning glory.

Not once was his gaze removed from her face. In
the intervals of her acting, when her features were
in repose, he noted her most keenly. To him, the
face whose changes he had watched from childhood
revealed a history. She had triumphed, but she had
also suffered. Her cheek was a shade thinner, her
figure the least in the world less rounded and symmetrical.
But there was something gone which he
valued more than bloom and symmetry—her faith in
the world, her trust, her unconsciousness of sin. In
her actual life he knew she was blameless. He had
confidence no less in her principles than in her love—
the memory-spell which would link her to him, to the
pure atmosphere of her early home. And yet the delicate
green was gone from the leaf, the primrose tint
from the blossom. He read this, alas! too plainly in
the expression of habitual scorn which sat on her
mouth whenever it was in repose. Her love, too, that
had changed. Perhaps it had not grown less strong,
but it was less active: she had put it under the feet
of her ambition. Even now, when they had not met
for three years, there was more of triumph than tenderness
in the glance she cast upon him. And yet
the passion which time had no power to conquer rose
up in his heart and struggled once more for the mastery.
He was sore beset by a frantic impulse to give
up his ministry, his religion; to cast himself at her feet,
and pray her to be his wife. But in that hour he shut
his eyes and sent his soul forth in prayer. Strength
came from heaven, as manna to the fainting Israelites

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

of old. Before the play was over he arose and went
calmly forth.

He made no farther effort to see or communicate
with Joanna save a note directed to her theatrical
name and address. Inside it simply said,

“Joanna, will not this life weary you some time?
When it does, Eversley Rectory is open for your return,
and so is your brother's heart. Come back, at
any time, when you so will. No mother's arms ever
welcomed returning child more gladly than I will welcome
you. I have looked into your face to-night.
You are triumphant, but not happy. May God keep
you safely, and bring you back before you die.”

That was all. The next morning the Rev. Ralph
Huntington left London and set out for his living of
Eversley.

There was a new parishioner at Eversley. For
some time before the rector's visit to London, workmen
had been busily engaged in fitting up and beautifying
a fine old estate called “The Grange.” It had
been uninhabited for some years, and now, report said,
had been purchased by a Mr. Duncan, a man of great
wealth and high social position. During Mr. Huntington's
absence, the family, consisting of Mr. Duncan,
his sister, and his only daughter, had taken possession,
and the rector saw them for the first time in church
on the following Sabbath.

Alice Duncan, the fragile, delicate young girl sitting
between her father and her aunt, was a revelation to

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

him of a new order of beauty. Her face, with its
saintly brown eyes and exquisitely clear complexion,
had more of heaven in it than earth. Unconsciously
to himself, she interested him deeply. Her fixed attention
was a flattering compliment.

The next day he called upon the new-comers, and
after that the acquaintance progressed rapidly. He
was an almost daily visitor. Perhaps if Alice Duncan
had been more like Joanna he would have liked her
less. Two beings so opposite could hardly have been
found. To Alice, ambition was a word almost without
signification. She lived but in her affections—
love to God and love to man. In place of Joanna's
high health and bounding exuberance of life, she inherited
from her mother, who died young, a sensitive
organization and extreme delicacy of constitution. The
sentiment Mr. Huntington felt for the two was so unlike
that he never thought of comparison. To such
love as he had bestowed upon Joanna no other had
power to move him. He never had felt, he never
could feel, a vestige of it for any other woman. He
loved her passionately; sinfully, he called it, in the
stern self-immolation which vainly strove to banish
her image from his heart; and it was with a sense of
rest he turned to Alice.

This regard at least was pure—pure as a mother's
for her child, a brother's for his sister, and yet it was
unspeakably sweet and refreshing. It seemed so natural
to talk to her of all that interested himself, of his
studies, his parish, his poor and sick people, and she
assisted him in all that her feebleness would allow.

Her health was failing. He could see that day by
day, as he visited her, and it was very pleasant to note

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

how his coming seemed to invigorate her—how it called
to her cheek the rose-tint he loved to see, and summoned
to her lips her brightest smiles.

One day he had been sitting with her a few hours,
and on his way home her father joined him. They
walked for a time in silence, and then Mr. Duncan
said, apparently with great effort,

“Mr. Huntington, do you not perceive that my
daughter is failing? But no, you can not see it. You
do not watch her as I watch her, and, besides, she
brightens up so at your coming. Mr. Huntington,
when life is in danger, above all a life so precious as
hers, my last, my only child, it is no time for delicacy.
Alice loves you. No matter how I have found out
her secret. She knows not that it is in my possession.
I think, if you could love her, if she could be made
happy, my child would live. I believe your heart is
free. Perhaps you have never thought of this before,
but—could you love her?”

The father paused and looked at the silent face beside
him as if more than life hung upon the reply.
Ralph Huntington considered the question for a moment.
His heart had been so utterly absorbed in his
hopeless passion for Joanna that he had never dreamed
that his constant visits might awaken in her sentiments
warmer than his own.

To one whose affections were free the proposal
would have been a very flattering one. But the rector's
nature was not worldly or mercenary. He did
not reflect for an instant on the wealth and social distinction
which would accrue to Mr. Duncan's son-in-law.
He only asked his heart the question whether
he could indeed forsake all others, and cherish the

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

gentle Alice as his wife. In that hour Joanna's proud
prophecy was fulfilled—she haunted him. Look where
he would, he could see nothing but one dark, beautiful
face, with its splendid eyes, its mocking smile, its
lips, tempting, yet far away as the apples of Tantalus.

With a struggling attempt at self-command he turned
to Mr. Duncan:

“Allow me to leave you now, sir, and in the morning
I will answer your question. The thought of
winning your daughter had never before entered my
mind. I must have time to seek a response of my
own heart.”

He hurried home. He entered his study and fastened
the door behind him. All night long he paced
restlessly to and fro, or knelt in an agony of prayer
before the low reading-desk where his father before
him had so often sought God, not in vain. He considered
the subject in all its bearings.

On one hand was his passion for Joanna—Joanna,
the actress, separated from him by an impassable barrier—
on the other, this young, pure life, ready to distill
itself in love for his sake; this life which he could
save—a gentle wife, ready to soothe away every shadow
from his heart—one worthy, ay, ten times more
than worthy of his love—a father looking to him to
be the preserver of his daughter. The struggle was a
long one. In the end, his compassion, his esteem triumphed.

The next morning he was closeted for half an hour
with Mr. Duncan. To him he laid bare his heart. In
conclusion he said,

“Now I will abide your decision. You see plainly
this Joanna, this strange girl, is separated from me

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

forever. Not for an instant would I dare contemplate
marriage with her, nor, if I would, would she give up
her calling for my sake. Yet I have loved her—how
well, God knoweth. Your gentle Alice is far more
suited for my wife, more worthy of my regard, and I
can promise to cherish her very tenderly. You shall
decide. If, knowing all, you choose to give her to
me, I will do precisely as you think best about telling
her of this former passion.”

Mr. Duncan pressed his hand fervently.

“God bless you,” he said; “you will preserve her
to me. No: never tell her that any other was ever
dear to you. I know her nature—it would kill her.
Go to her now. Let her think the proposal comes
only from you. Give her the joy of believing herself
beloved.”

Ralph Huntington went into the morning-room, as
one of the pleasantest apartments in the Grange was
called. There he found the gentle invalid. As usual,
her face brightened at his approach; and he—Heaven
help him!—on the very threshold his feet were stayed.
An image seemed to confront him—Joanna—not
as he had seen her last, scornful, defiant, mocking as
she was brilliant, but pale, sorrowful, tender. For
one moment he put his hand to his eyes, he breathed
a silent prayer, and the delusion vanished. He sat
down by Alice Duncan; he took her hand in his; he
asked her to be his wife; but he scarcely heard the
words of her reply until she said,

“I am not worthy, Ralph—not good enough for a
minister's wife—for your wife.”

Then he looked at her with an expression of agony
on his face.

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

“Alice,” he cried, with such energy of entreaty that
it startled her, “don't say that again—never say that
again. You are ten times too good for me, but I
would die to make you happy.”

And she, resting her head against his arm, thought,
“Oh, how tenderly he loves me!”

Once, however, that the engagement was fairly formed,
it began to grow in a certain sense pleasant to Mr.
Huntington. It was a pleasure to see how rapidly
Alice's health improved; how she grew able to interest
herself in all his plans and labors. His daily visits
became a habit, a kind of necessity to himself as well
as to her.

True, Joanna's presence was very often with him.
In the might of her proud spirit she maintained her
empire still; but he reasoned as most men would have
done—she had given him up, she had separated herself
from him, already, quite as completely as any other
ties could separate them—his marriage would not
widen the breach, and—Alice did make him happier.
He had commenced by intending to marry her for the
sake of her life; he was now rejoicing in it for his
own.

The day for their marriage had been postponed but
a few weeks from their first engagement, and now it
was the night before the bridal morning. The rector
had lingered with his betrothed until twilight, and now
he walked over the fields to his own home. For once
he was not thinking of Joanna. Alice, in her youth,
her beauty, her maiden innocence, to-morrow to become
his own, was in all his thoughts.

He went into the rectory, into the parlor where he
had received his mother's last blessing. A figure stood

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

there, tall, majestic, clothed throughout in black. He
started back, believing himself to be indeed haunted;
but a warm, human hand was laid on his arm; a mocking
voice said,

“I got the note you were so kind as to write me before
you left London. You told me to come home.
I wanted a little rest, and so here I am. Is my brother
glad to see me?”

“Joanna.”

“Joanna, indeed! Is that all you can say? Oh, I
came at an inconvenient time. Is that it? You did
not mean to ask me to your wedding, and here I am.”

“Joanna, you are cruel—cruel not to me only, but
to one who is as good and pure as an angel—whose
happiness depends upon mine. You gave me up.
You separated yourself from me forever, and now you
come here to shadow Alice Duncan's life also.”

“And is my life nothing, most benevolent man, that
you do not take it at all into account? It is false,
what you say about my forsaking you. I did not forsake
you any more than you forsook me. You were
resolved to continue in your profession, I was resolved
to cling to mine. But have I not been true to you?
Think you any other man could ever have won me for
his wife? I tell you more than one has tried, who
would have laid wealth and title at my feet. Is my
love nothing to me, that you would outrage it, trample
on it, kill it, and not even send me word to come to its
funeral?”

She paused; her eyes flashed fire through her tears,
for she was weeping. He had never seen her weep
before since her childhood. The sight moved him.
He put his arm about her, and would have drawn her

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

head to his shoulder, but she sprang proudly from his
clasp.

“No, I tell you—no, Ralph Huntington. You have
wounded me in the tenderest point. After this I scorn
your professions. Do not think that I am come to
interfere with the happiness of your pure and beautiful
bride. I am too proud for such revenge. I shall
not trouble you long. I am going to pass this night
in my old room, where neither your father nor mother
would ever have refused me shelter, and then I
shall go to church to-morrow to see the brave wedding
there will be, and after that you shall see me no
more. Good-night, Reverend Ralph Huntington.”

So saying, she swept from the room, just as she had
done once before when she announced her fixed resolve
to go to London, and the rector heard her climbing
the stairs to her own chamber.

Once more he kept sleepless vigil. Joanna was
there, separated from him by a few partitions, a few
feet of space. He had seen her, talked with her, heard
her call his name, and yet on the morrow he was to
be married to another! In vain he recalled Alice
Duncan's gentle face, her pure heart, her tender love.
He felt bitterly that for one kiss from Joanna's lips he
could give up all. But the conflict of a strong soul
with temptation, the prayer of a tortured heart to its
God, are not for the pen to portray. Once more duty
triumphed. When he came forth from his study the
next morning Joanna was gone.

He saw her again at the church. The marriage ceremony
had been performed, and he turned away from
the altar with his young wife leaning upon his arm.
Then it was that Joanna's eyes met him, as he had

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

seen them in his vision—sorrowful, tender, despairing.
At that moment a wail range through the church as if
a strong heart had broken. The rector dared not pause.
He hurried from the house, and led his gentle Alice
to the carriage that was to convey them on a short
bridal tour.

When he returned a week after, he heard the story
which was in all the villagers' mouths—how Joanna
Montford, the adopted daughter of the late rector, was
there at her brother's wedding; how, just as he was
leading out his bride, she had given a sudden wail and
fallen in a dead faint; how she had been carried home
and restored by the rector's servants, and the next day
had departed for London.

Somehow, too, this news came to Alice in her bridal
happiness. She had remembered the beautiful face in
the church, and the cry which startled her on her bridal
morning, and had asked the stranger's name of
some one who had given her the history.

Three days after their return home the Rector of
Eversley entered the parlor, where his wife was reclining
on the sofa. He drew up an ottoman and sat down
beside her. She brushed back his hair, very full of
gray threads now, with her thin hand, and then, winding
her arm about his neck, she said,

“Come, Ralph, I am going to turn catechist, and ask
you a few questions—may I?”

“What is there that you may not do, Alice?”

“Well, then, when you've told me so much about
your parish, and your father and mother, and, I
thought, about all your life, why did you never tell
me of your adopted sister, Joanna Montford?”

“I—I—she had gone off to be an actress, Alice.”

-- 368 --

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

“Well, was that quite reason enough? Didn't she
love you, Ralph? Forgive me if I ought not to ask,”
she added, seeing that he remained silent. “But I
may ask this, mayn't I?—did my husband ever love
her?

Not for his own life, not for hers, which in that moment
he felt was more precious than his own, could
Ralph Huntington have deceived his wife. His face
crimsoned; he covered it with both his hands.

“I told your father,” he gasped—“I told your father,
Alice, and we thought we were acting for the
best. Oh, my wife, my precious wife, can you forgive
me?”

She comprehended, in that moment, with the quick
intuition of affection, the whole story.

“Forgive you!” she said, gently removing his hands
from his face and laying her soft cheek beside it; “that
word is not admissible from me to you, dear Ralph.
I have nothing to forgive. I can only pity you.”

He sank on his knees beside her, he drew her head
to his shoulder, and then caressing her, he said,

“But I love you now, Alice—you, my own innocent
darling. You must believe it; and this other—this
Joanna, I could never have married her.”

But she saw the spasm of agony which constricted
his features, and soothing him, and lying there still,
with her head on his breast, she won from him the
whole story of his love and his sorrow. Alas! he
knew not that even then the iron was entering her
soul; the heart that loved him was being broken.

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

A year had the Rev. Ralph Huntington been married,
and now his wife lay dying. Her father had understood
her nature. The knowledge that her husband
had once loved another was killing her; and yet
her death was beautiful as her life had been. During
the year that she had been the rector's wife she had
not been wholly unhappy. There was joy in being
near him, in hearing the tones of his voice, in watching
the play of his features—joy above all in feeling
that her sympathy added to his happiness. But beneath
all this there was an undercurrent. She felt
that there was one name to which his heart echoed as
it could never echo to hers; one voice which had
power to move the deep currents of his nature as hers
never could; and in every rose of happiness which
her fingers gathered lurked the thorns of despair.

It was a warm summer day, but Alice Huntington
was very cold. Her hand was chill as it lay in her
husband's clasp. Her eyes were fixed upon his face,
and she murmured,

“It is sweet, beloved, to pass away thus, with my
hand in yours, knowing, at last, that I am very dear
to your priceless heart.”

Alas! unsatisfied Joanna, even in that death hour
thou must haunt him. A letter was given to him,
whose author he knew but too surely. He crumpled
the paper in his hand, and then he withdrew to the
window to read it. It said,

“Well, Ralph Huntington, proud stoic, Christian

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

minister, good man, as you think you are, are you satisfied?
Are two victims enough? I hear your wife
is dying, and I— Well, hearts break, sometimes, that
are strong. I am still true to you. Joanna.

A wave of agony rolled upward to his lips, but he
choked it back again. He went to his wife's beside.
He was startled at the change which had come over
her in his absence, momentary as it was. Death had
already set his seal on her fair young face.

“That letter,” she said, faintly—“was it from Joanna?”

“Yes, my wife. She has heard of your illness, and
she accuses me of being your murderer. Oh, Alice,
angel Alice, is it true?” He threw himself upon his
knees—he bowed his head upon his hands in anguish.
Once more, with a powerful effort of her failing
strength, she raised it, and dropped upon his brow a
kiss of heavenly peace.

“No,” she said, tenderly; “no, my Ralph, my own
husband, it is not true. If you had not loved me, if
you had not married me, I should have died long ago.
Oh, believe this, believe it always. The year that I
have been your wife is the happiest of my life. You
have been very good to your motherless girl.”

“Oh, Alice, if I had! Oh, if I could think so!
God knows I have wished to make you happy. God
knows I would die to save your precious life. I shall
die very soon—I feel it, and then, beloved, purified
from all dross of earth, we shall meet again, and be
united forever.”

She lifted her eyes to heaven with a look of faith,
of hope, of ineffable peace, and then she said,

“I feel very sleepy. I want to sleep now. I'll
talk to you again when I wake up.”

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

For two hours he held her. He sat in a sort of
trance. At first his tears fell fast upon that pale, upturned
brow. Then that mood passed, and he lifted
his heart in sacred faith to the land whither his wife
was going. She had grown very cold in his clasp before
he realized that the smile which her face wore
was but the token left by the angel of Death—that
Alice Huntington's awaking would be in heaven.

His grief was not loud, but deep. Three days after,
he turned away from the grave under the willows a
chastened man, with the path on which he hoped to
walk toward the “land that is very far off” stretching
out straight and narrow, to be traversed now with solitary,
longing heart, by lonely feet.

Alice Huntington had been dead six months, when
once more a letter came to the Rector of Eversley
from Joanna. This time the chirography was hurried
and irregular, as if written by one who was suffering
much. It ran thus:

“Ralph Huntington, you are free now—come to me.
I summon you by the memory of your dead father
and mother, both of whom loved me. I summon you
by the love you yourself have so many times breathed
into my ears. The barrier is removed. Joanna
Montford is an actress no longer, but—she is dying.
Come to me at once. Wait a day, and it may be too
late. Oh, Ralph, I have loved you with a love that is
stronger than life. If it gives me any claim on you,
come to me.”

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

The rector traveled all night. The next morning
he stood in Joanna's presence. In a stately room,
surrounded by every luxury, she lay, but the shadow
of death was on that polished brow. She had well
said—“Strong hearts break sometimes.”

“You have come,” she said, the hectic flush deepening
on her cheek; “I knew you would—I expected
you. The drama is almost over. Soon the curtain
will fall. I wanted one last scene. Clasp me in your
arms now; kiss me. I tell you I am an actress no
longer, and your canonicals wont suffer. I want to
see how the kiss will thrill my dying lips for which
my living ones have longed so vainly.”

He obeyed her. He clasped her to his heart; he
could scarcely have helped it had his eternal birthright
depended upon it. He kissed her many times.
And then she spoke. This time her voice was not
mocking, not scornful, but earnest, pleading, thrilling,
in its tones of supplication:

“Now, Ralph, you will marry me. The doctor says
I have not more than three hours to live, and I am
going to be your wife before I die. It was for this I
sent for you.”

The Rector of Eversley turned pale.

“I can not, Joanna—I can not. My wife has been
dead but six months.”

“But you were true to her while she lived. Have
I not suffered enough for her already? You married
her, in the first place, more for her sake than for your
own, and now you must marry me, not for my sake
only, but for the dear old love. Listen, Ralph. I am
not an actress. That barrier is gone. All my pride
is gone with it. It is your Joanna—your poor, proud,

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

passionate, suffering Joanna, who is pleading with you
to be your wife three short hours. Then I will die,
Ralph, and not trouble you any more.”

He was vanquished. A groan burst from his lips.

“It shall be as you say, my own first love. Oh,
Joanna, God knows I would have you live! Oh, if
my arms could shelter you! if my love could save
you!”

She smiled sadly.

“It is too late now; but we must lose no time.
There is a clergyman in the next room. I got all
things ready. I knew you would come. I knew I
should be your wife.”

Her look was bright and triumphant. In a few
moments more the nuptial benediction had been pronounced,
and the two were left again alone.

She put her arms around his neck; she drew his
head down upon her pillow, and then she said, while
her whole face seemed to glow with the fullness of
content,

“There, Ralph, I am your wife. I had faith—I always
knew this day would come some time. I am
dying, but that matters little. My wild heart is at
rest. Love me, Ralph, love me.”

And he did love her. Into the lap of those two
hours he lavished the hoarded love of a lifetime. She
died in his arms, lifting to his the fading glory of her
eyes, clinging to his neck, murmuring his name. Her
life had been an ovation at the shrine of her ambition—
her death was a sacrifice to her love.

Doubly sorrow-stricken, the Rector of Eversley bore
home the dead body of his second wife. She was laid
in the church-yard, with a few feet of ground between

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

her and the gentle Alice Duncan. It was not many
months before the man they had both loved, grown
prematurely old and grief-stricken, laid off, at last, the
worn-out armor with which he had fought his Battle
of Life, and went to his long sleep between his two
wives. Whose shall he be in the resurrection?

-- --

The Record of a Troubled Life.

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]



Soon wilt thou wipe away my tears;
Yesterday the earth was laid
Over my father full of years,
Him whose steps I have watched and stayed.
All my work is finished here;
Every slumber that shuts my eye
Brings the forms of the lost and dear,
Shows me the world of spirits nigh.
This deep wound that bleeds and aches,
This long pain—a sleepless pain—
When the Father my spirit takes,
I shall feel it no more again.
BRYANT.

-- --

p653-382

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

TOLL, toll, toll! I counted the strokes of the village
bell until it had numbered twenty-nine.
Then they ceased, and unbidden my tears fell—tears
of mingled sorrow and joy; sorrow for the long-enduring,
patient, troublous life that was over; joy for
the glad, new, glorious life that had begun. Bertha
Whitney was dead. There were few on earth to
whom these words would bring even a passing pang.
She was born of poor parents, and she had been poor
all the days of her life. Even her childish memories
were of suffering and wrong. Her father was one of
those men whose names you sometimes meet in the
unread annals of the poor; an unappreciated mechanical
genius, with a shy, sensitive nature, and a brain
full of glorious schemes.

But what might have won him fame and fortune in
another sphere was only a curse to the poor machinist.
With these splendid fancies running riot in his
brain, how could he bear a dull, daily routine of journeyman
labor, under some phlegmatic master, who
was entirely incapable of appreciating a single one of
his far-reaching plans? It was hardly strange that he
neglected the daily toil on which his bread depended,
to spend day after day alone, inventing a wonderful

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

labor-saving machine, by which he expected to realize
a fortune.

His wife was a gentle, trusting woman, perfect in
her faith and devotion, thinking no one so good or so
gifted as her husband, and gilding in a sweet, unconscious
romance all the after years with the sunshine
of love and hope streaming downward from their bridal
morning. So, with barely food enough to supply
the little Bertha's hunger, and keep the life-breath in
their own shivering frames, she encouraged her husband
in working month after month on his machine,
doing only a few days' work outside, now and then, to
keep the gaunt hunger-wolf at bay.

At last the labor of months was completed, and
Walter Whitney set out to offer it for acceptance to
the head machinist of the large Beverley Mills. It
was a bright, beautiful morning, and his heart beat
very high as he kissed the little Bertha, playing with
a few shavings upon the hearth, and departed with
the hopeful tones of his wife ringing like a prediction
of success in his ears.

For several hours he was closeted with Mr. Meags,
the machinist. He explained to him all the minute
niceties of his invention, and as he spoke his clear blue
eyes sparkled, and his attenuated figure dilated and
grew noble with the majesty of thought. Mr. Meags
listened intently; his form bent forward, and his small
eyes twinkling with suppressed eagerness as he took
in every point of the invention. At last he rose and
brushed Walter Whitney's little model from before
him:

“It is of no use, my good sir,” he said, “our wasting
any more time over this. Your theory is very

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

pretty, but, more's the pity, this machine has no practical
utility about it. Utopian, sir, perfectly Utopian.”

“But,” Mr. Whitney ventured timidly to remonstrate,
“I thought you admitted, half an hour ago, that
it would save the labor of twenty men?”

“Of course, if it could be used, nothing more certain.
But it can't be used; there's the trouble. Entire
want of practical utility. Perfectly Utopian, sir.”

Thus saying, the worthy Mr. Meags arose, and the
disappointed Whitney understood that he was expected
to make his bow and retire. His wife saw him
coming home afar off, and burned with eager questions—
had his machine been accepted? would it make
all their fortunes? how much had been paid him on
the spot? But, as he came nearer, her loving eyes
read the sorrowful index of his face, and she was quite
silent when she met him at their cottage door.

He did not kiss her. He took no notice of the little
Bertha, who began tugging at his coat. He came
in gravely and sadly, and deliberately set down his
little model upon the table.

“There, Mary,” he said, “you may put that away.
It will be the ruin of me. How much time I have
lost over it, and it's all of no use. Put it away; I
never want to see it again.”

“Won't they take it?”

“No, Mr. Meags says it has no practical use; he calls
it a Utopian scheme. At first I thought he was pleased
with it. He spoke about its saving the labor of twenty
men, but apparently there was something wanting,
for he declared he could do nothing with it, at last.
Take it away, wife; the sight of it makes me sick.
To think of all those wasted days!”

-- 380 --

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

Mary Whitney was a true wife; would there were
more of them. She went up to her husband's side,
and laid against his her cheek, fair still in his eyes,
though the freshness of early youth was gone. She
brushed back the thin hair from his flushed and heated
brow, and dropped a tender, sympathizing kiss upon
it. Then she said,

“Not so, not so, dear husband. The time was not
lost. No time is lost when we are cultivating the talents
a good God has given us. I will put away the
machine with care. I am proud of it—I have faith in
it—if it should never be used, you should be glad that
you have made it, and, who knows? perhaps it may
bring you a fortune yet. It is only to go to work for
a while, just as if you had never thought of it. Only
have faith, my husband. We shall do very well, Bertha
and I.”

He took her hand as she was moving away from
him, and looked steadfastly in her face.

“Mary, I am not given to many words. I do not
very often tell you what I think of you, but I do believe
God sent you to me for a comforting angel. I
do not think you are made of the same clay as other
women.”

She turned away in silence when he loosed her hand
from his clasp, but the tears were in her eyes.

For the next six months Walter Whitney worked,
uncomplainingly, at his laborious, uncongenial tasks.
Comfort began to sit smiling at their hearthstone. But
the machinist would have been far happier to stay day
after day working out plans and models in his attic,
dreaming glorious dreams the while of being a public
benefactor, of realizing impossible fortunes, and living

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

an enchanted life. After such a day, a crust of black
bread would have better pleased his palate than the
comfortable suppers his wife now nightly set before
him could ever do, coming thus after the work he hated.

One night he came home as his wife had never before
seen him, moody and sullen. Neither Mary's tender
voice nor little Bertha's playful wiles had power
to exorcise the evil spirit. At length he brought down
his hand on the table with a fierce oath, the first one
that loving woman had ever heard from his lips.

“Mary, I was tempted to step into Green's as I came
along, and buy a paper of arsenic. If it wasn't for
you, I wouldn't be long in putting an end to my miserable
life. What's the use of my living, poor as I am,
so poor that every unwhipped sneak under heaven can
take advantage of me.”

“Who is it, Walter? Who has wronged you?”

“I can't tell it—I haven't patience to tell it. Oh,
Mary, if I had that man under my heel!”

“What man, Walter?”

The quiet, sympathizing gentleness of her tone seemed
to soothe him a little, and he answered her more
calmly:

“You know my model that I carried to Mr. Meags,
and which he persuaded me wasn't worth a farthing?
Well, he has copied it, and got a patent, and his invention—
they call it his, Mary—goes into operation next
Monday at the Beverley Mills.”

Even Mary Whitney's calm nature was roused to
wrath.

“Surely,” she cried, “surely, husband, you will not
bear this in silence? Surely you will go to law with
him, and get your rights? To think of his making a

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

fortune out of your genius! Walter, you will contest
it with him?”

“Mary, it's of no use. The right is mine, but the
might is all on his side. I must bear it. I can not
prove that he had not got his model finished before I
showed him mine, or, indeed, that I did show it to him
at all. He was a cunning villain. He has made his
invention differ from mine in half a dozen unimportant
particulars—a sharp knave—he has left no loophole.
I could bear it for myself, but oh! Mary, to think this
might have made you rich; that you might have held
up your head, as you ought, among the proudest of
your neighbors; that we might have sent Bertha to
school, and cultivated her gift for music. May God
forgive me, but I believe I am possessed with the
devil. If I had that man in my sight, I could murder
him.”

“No, you couldn't, Walter.” The momentary flush
of indignation had passed from the woman's cheek.
She knelt down by her husband's side, and looked
pleadingly into his face. “No, you couldn't, Walter.
Much as he has wronged you, you must bear no malice
against him. God will punish him in his own way
and time. If there is no legal remedy, just let it go,
and try to forget it. Don't think of Bertha and me.
We shall do well.”

But her soothing words had lost their usual power.
That was the beginning of Walter Whitney's downfall.
A friend, who had heard something of his story,
urged him that night into the village inn, where he
recounted his wrongs to an audience at least outwardly
vehement in their demonstrations of sympathy and
indignation. Liquor was pressed upon him. He

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

drank deeply, and his enthusiastic, excitable temperament
was half maddened by the stimulus. For the
time he forgot all his troubles, and when the reaction
came, he drank again, and fancied himself happy as a
king.

At that time Bertha was eight years old, and for
the next ten years her father's downward course blotted
all the sunshine out of her life. Schooling she had
none, for she had neither books or clothes suitable to
make her appearance with the other children.

It was difficult for Walter Whitney to get employment
now. For this he had been chiefly dependent
on the Beverly Mills hitherto; but one day, when his
courage and indignation were plentifully stimulated
with brandy, he forced himself into Mr. Meags's presence
and demanded a reparation from him, taunting
him with his perfidy. The result was his discharge
from all employment about the mills. He had thus
aroused against himself the full venom of Mr. Meags's
vindictive, malignant nature; and that worthy gentleman,
restrained by no considerations of justice or humanity,
lost no after opportunity of paying him back
with interest the grudge he owed him.

It was only occasionally that the machinist could
get a few days' work to do, and in the interim he
drank up almost all he had thus earned at the tavern.
His wife clung to him patiently through every thing.
Night and day she toiled to make home comfortable,
or rather habitable, for comfort was no longer a word
in the Whitneys' vocabulary; and when her husband
came home, she never failed to meet him with a welcome
and a smile. Sometimes her long-suffering patience,
and the sight of her pale, wasting face, would

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

touch to the core his heart, not yet quite withered, and
he would be moved to a sudden paroxysm of tears, a
vague, desperate resolve of amendment. But none
of these emotions possessed enough of abiding power
to reclaim him. He had drunk at first to drown his
sense of wrong, to lighten his crushing weight of despair,
and now habit was too strong for him.

As I have said, Mary Whitney struggled bravely to
make what headway she could against misfortune.
She herself taught reading, writing, and the simplest
rudiments of education to her poverty-stricken child.
When Bertha was fourteen, the village dress-maker, a
slender, consumptive woman, with narrow chest and
hacking cough, as genuine a missionary in her sphere
as ever Florence Nightingale was in hers, gave the
poor child a trade. In her unemployed days, and
often in the evening, after a hard day's work, she
taught Bertha to cut and fit dresses, and to sew in her
own neat and beautiful fashion. There was a sad satisfaction
to Mary Whitney in this knowledge of her
daughter's.

“You will need it all, Bertha,” she used to say,
sometimes; “you will need it all when I am gone.
You will have to take care of him then.”

And so the girl grew up with this great, prospective
responsibility, this one object, of being able to take
care of her father, forever before her mind. Over and
over her mother had recounted to her the story of his
genius and his wrongs, the sad excuse for his after
downfall; and she grew up with an exaggerated idea
of him, thinking him at once the most gifted and the
most unfortunate of men. And so, day by day, his
fatal habit strengthened its hold upon him, and, day

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

by day, slowly but surely, his true wife was fading
away.

It was a winter night when Bertha Whitney was
eighteen. She had never known what it was to be
young. She had had no childhood, and she was not
youthful now. There was a certain beauty, altogether
sad, in her pale face, her thin features, her sweet yet
sorrowful brown eyes. Her figure was slight, but her
shoulders had acquired a little stoop from bending so
constantly over her needle. She was sitting by her
mother's bedside; for, during the last few days, Mrs.
Whitney had been unusually ill. It was a stormy
night; but, heedless of the commotion of the elements,
the invalid appeared to sleep. At length she started
up suddenly.

“Bertha, you have a good deal more work since
Miss Hurst died?”

Miss Hurst was the kind-hearted dress-maker who
had given Bertha her trade. Consumption had at
last numbered her among its victims. Bertha looked
up with a sigh: “Yes, mother.”

“You will be the better able to take care of him.
Bertha, I beseech you not to weep at what I am going
to say. You have known a long while that I must
leave you soon. I am going to-night. I leave him in
your charge. You know his wrongs and his sufferings.
He will have only you in the world. Bertha,
promise me, upon your soul's faith, that you will never
desert him!”

The girl's head was bent lower. Her eyes could
not see for the tears which she was resolutely struggling
to force back; but she put her hand blindly forth
and touched her mother's:

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

“Mother, I promise.”

“Dear child, good child, I knew I could trust you.
When did you ever fail me? I am satisfied.”

With those words she sank again into silence, and
seemed to slumber. Outside, the rain hurtled against
the windows, and the wind sobbed, and wailed, and
moaned, and now and then burst forth in a loud, prolonged
shriek. And in the night and the tempest,
these two women, the dying and the watching, were
all alone. An hour had passed in this solemn silence
of coming death, when suddenly the outside door was
burst open, and Walter Whitney staggered in. His
potations had just reached a stage of maudling, sentimental
tenderness.

“Well, Mary,” he cried, “I'm glad to find you taking
your comfort. It's a great thing, my darling, when
a man has got a good home and a pretty wife such a
night as this.”

By this time he had pulled off the wet and ragged
garment which did him service as an overcoat, and
Bertha had seized his arm.

“Father,” she said, in a stern, solemn whisper, “do
you not see? Mother is dying.”

These words had power to penetrate even to his
dormant senses. In a moment he was thoroughly
sobered. He tottered toward the bed; he knelt down
beside it, and with a groan, a shriek I should say rather,
of wild, despairing agony, he cried out,

“Dying! she shall not die—she must not die—my
wife, my poor, faithful wife, Mary. Oh, Mary, only
live—only wake up again! I'll never drink another
drop, so help me Heaven. Mary! Mary!”

The wan face turned toward him. Slowly the eyes

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

unclosed. She could not speak, but a smile, like the
smile of an angel, kindled up the death-stricken features.
With one last convulsive effort of despairing
life she drew his lips down to hers, and clung to them
with her dying breath. When Walter Whitney lifted
up his head, his wife was with the angels.

By this blow he was utterly paralyzed. He had
only mind enough left to remember the oath he had
sworn to her in her dying moments. He renewed it at
her grave, with his hand upon her coffin. After this
he subsided into a kind of simple, harmless, yet melancholy
insanity. He would ask every one who came
near him, with a touching pathos in his trembling
voice,

“Did I kill her? Do you s'pose I killed her?”

But he never once showed the slightest disposition
to break the pledge he had made at her death-bed.
Sometimes he would sit for a whole half day in the
sun, in the long summer days, saying over to himself,
like the refrain of a mournful song,

“Poor Mary's dead. Poor Mary's dead and gone.”

For five years Bertha continued to devote herself
to him, finding her only happiness in ministering to
his comfort, and in the memory of the dead mother
whose last wishes she was thus fulfilling. But at
twenty-three love came to her. It was not a romantic
love; indeed, in all the quiet heroism of her most heroic
life, there was nothing befitting the heroine of a
modern novel. James Carpenter had known her from
her childhood. He had grown up to manhood thinking
there was no one so good and true as Bertha, and, unconsciously
to himself, associating her sad yet gentle
face with all his visions of the future. Nor was this

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

strange in one who had known her innocence, her
truth, her exceeding self-devotion.

James Carpenter, at twenty-four—he was one year
older than Bertha—was a thriving young mechanic.
He was handsome, with a manly, cheerful face, and a
strong, stalwart figure, such as any timid maiden might
look to for protection in the rough places of life. I
think his love was a great surprise to Bertha. Her
ideas of her own attractions were very limited, or perhaps
I should come nearer the truth by saying she did
not think she had any attractions at all; so she received
with as much surprise as pleasure the young
mechanic when he came to her one night, as she sat on
the door-step of her humble dwelling, singing, as her
wont was, in her rich, sad voice, an old ballad tale of
such sorrow as had darkened all her own life. There
was much of embarrassment in her manner when he
seated himself beside her, and more still when he told
her of the place she had so long filled in his heart and
his dreams, and besought her to tell him whether he
might hope, one day, to win her as his wife. For one
moment her heart fluttered toward him longingly.
For one moment an enchanted garden of delights
seemed opening at her feet. For her, so lonely, might
be home, and friends, and smiles. But no; what had
Bertha Whitney to do with these? She remembered
her promise to her dead mother. She closed her eyes
on the forbidden picture. Calmly, and not altogether
sadly, for a sense of fulfilled duty strengthened her
voice, she said nay to his suit. He offered to take her
father also; to be as good to him as if he were his own.
He told her he had always meant this; he had known
her too well even to think she would give up her

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

duty. But still she steadily refused. She would
never leave her father, nor would she ever burden another
with his care. He must go out into the world
unfettered by the sorrow of her life. He would find
some one else to love him, and she, looking toward
them from afar off, would pray heaven to make them
happy.

When at length he found that her resolution was
indeed unalterable, he rose to go.

“Bertha,” he said, “it may be years before you see
me again. I shall go next week to California. Fortunes
are being made there, and I was only waiting to
know your answer before deciding whether to join a
company that will be leaving here next week. But I
shall not go with a heart so heavy as I feared. I believe—
I do believe, Bertha, that under other circumstances
you could have loved me, and I will have hope
in the future. I ask no pledge from you, but I have
faith that we shall meet again when your heart will
be free to make answer to mine.”

This was their parting. He sailed for the land of
gold, and Bertha was left to her silent life with her
imbecile, helpless father. But she had one more memory
in her hours of solitude. A good man had loved
her—had chosen her, unlovely and unattractive as she
deemed herself, to be his wife. He might marry another
now she had sent him away, but no one could
ever take from her the memory that he had loved her
first. Unconsciously her voice took a tenderer tone
as she murmured his name in her nightly prayers.

She had no scarcity of employment. Ever since
her mother's death she had had all the sewing that
she could do, and her earnings were quite sufficient to

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

support them in neat and thrifty comfort. For three
years longer she lived thus, but all the time her father's
feeble steps seemed tottering nearer and nearer
to the grave. At last the Dark River flowing between
us and the other side ingulfed him utterly. There
was a momentary brightening of the intellect, one fond
blessing, an almost painless death, a humble funeral,
and then Bertha Whitney was alone in the world,
while the summer roses bloomed, and the winds rustled
over those two graves where her father and mother
lay sleeping side by side.

During the lonely year that followed she thought
often of James Carpenter. She would have been less
than woman if she had not; but I do not think she
thought of him expectantly, or even hopefully. Many
sorrows had crushed the hope out of her nature. She
only did her duty, and waited passively for destiny to
draw nigh her; that destiny which had met her hitherto,
not as an angel of consolation scattering flowers,
but rather as an avenging spirit, whom she could not
choose but meet, even though he stood with a drawn
sword in her path. Thus passed autumn, and winter,
and spring, and again it was summer.

Again under the old locust-tree, in full blossom,
hanging over the stone door-step, Bertha sat watching
the last sun-rays gild the white tomb-stone above those
two graves, and the stars rising slowly one by one, and
pacing forth into the night. And again James Carpenter
came and took a seat beside her. After their
first greetings were over, he said,

“I heard of your father's death in California, Bertha,
and I lost no time in settling up my business and
hastening to you. I could not have you here alone.

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

Bertha, I have been in the midst of temptations, but,
under God, the memory of you has brought me safely
through them. For months I have lived in the bright
hope of this hour, when I could sit beside you thus,
and ask you to be my wife.”

That night the stars and the young June moon witnessed
their plighting, and holier vows have never been
spoken by truer hearts since our first father wooed our
mother in the undimmed brightness of Eden.

Now, indeed, upon Bertha Whitney's desolate life
broke the full glory of the sunshine. Who shall say,
after all, that our heavenly Father bestows his good
gifts in such unequal measure upon his children? Perhaps
into the six weeks that followed was compressed
joy enough to make amends for all the sorrows of that
patient woman. She was sad no longer—lonely no
longer. Before her the future stretched out a sunny
path, bright with flowers.

Her betrothed was an impatient lover. He could
not bear to leave her for an hour alone in that abode
of shadows where her sorrowful life had been passed.
He longed to lead her out into the light, to have her
patient face win a happier smile in the peace and rest
of a home of her own. And so, in six weeks from his
return, they were to be married.

The day had come. With a strange, exhilarating
sense of perfect joy and content such as she had never
experienced before, she had adorned her little dwelling
with flowers; she had decked herself in her simple but
graceful robe of white muslin. Already the minister
was there, and one or two of her truest friends. They
had come early, they said, for a shower seemed rising
in the west. And now it was time for the bridegroom.

-- 392 --

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

For the first time in her life Bertha was nervous. At
length she took her station at the door. Soon the rain
began to fall, and the thunder to resound with sharp,
terrific peals. In the midst she could see him coming,
riding rapidly toward the house.

“Too bad,” she heard one of the guests murmur,
who had also seen him from the window—“too bad
he didn't start sooner; he'll be wet through and
through.”

Bertha said nothing. With her heart in her eyes
she watched him eagerly. Oh, heaven! that wild,
wild peal; that sudden, blinding flash; that horse rushing
franticly by the house; that falling weight. They
hear one piercing shriek. A white figure rushes from
the door—out into the storm.

Bertha raises her betrothed's head to her bosom, and
then once more rings on the air that fearful shriek,
and she has fallen to the earth by his side. They bring
them in. Alas! her heart is beating still. She must
waken to her long agony, her life of misery, but he,
her manly bridegroom, is dead. No voice of love, no
prayers, ever so long and all-prevailing, can bring him
back. Heaven's own thunderbolt has struck the life
from out his veins in the very hour of fruition.

It was many weeks before consciousness came fully
back to Bertha Whitney. In the touching disorder
of her intellect she seemed to live over only the bright
moments of that day which should have witnessed her
bridal. She would insist on putting on her bridal
robes, and waiting for her lover at the window. More
than one kind heart hoped that she would die thus—
die before she woke to the knowledge that earthly
love was gone from her forever; that beside her father

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

and mother, underneath the willows, slept he who
should have been her husband.

But the awakening came at last, and the knowledge
of her heart's widowhood. Thank God! she who had
struggled with so many sorrows did not yield utterly,
even to this, the last and heaviest.

“I shall go to him,” she said, “though he can never
come to me. There shall be no partings there.

And so day by day her step grew feebler and her
cheek paler. Soon we knew that her words were true;
that she was indeed going to him. She lived until
the crocus sprang up in the meadows and the spring
violets opened their blue eyes in the clefts of the rocks.
But when a kind hand laid the spring blossoms upon
her pillow, she turned from them, lifting her dim eyes
to heaven.

“There are brighter flowers there,” she whispered.
“Father—mother—James—I am coming.”

And thus, in the pleasant spring morning, she fell
asleep. Said I not well that there should be joy for
the bright, new, glorious life, begun that hour, in the
Hereafter? She had closed her eyes on earth, where
for her had been twenty-nine winters, and only one
bright, brief, yet golden summer. On earth few had
known, few loved her; but in heaven was joy, unceasing;
supernal; and for the tired wanderer, weary and
footsore with the rough paths of earth, a long rest.



“Never here, forever there,
Where all sorrow, pain, and care,
And grief and death shall disappear.
The horologe of Eternity
Sayeth this incessantly—
Never—Forever—
Forever—Never!”

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p653-400 Four Letters from Helen Hamilton.

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]



Come they from sinner or from saint,
Cast them in, for the fire is faint;
The fire is faint and the frost is strong,
And these old letters have lived too long.
FRANCES BROWN.


Let us see—
Leave, gentle wax; and manners, blame us not:
To know our enemies' minds, we rip their hearts;
Their papers are more lawful.
SHAKSPEARE (King Lear).

-- --

Hillside, June 17th, 1857.

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

IT is a rainy summer day, good Cousin Jane, and
that is why I find time to commence my promised
series of letters to you. I have been here three weeks
already, and have scarcely put pen to paper, save to
announce my safe arrival to father and mother; but
to-day I have drawn the cosiest of easy-chairs to the
pleasantest of windows, and, with my port-folio on my
knee, I feel just in the mood for writing to you. A
fancy strikes me to make you, who have not seen me
during the five years since your marriage, a pen-picture
of myself. For once, some power shall give me
the wondrous gift

“To see ourselves as others see us,”

and I will make use of this mental illumination for
your benefit. Eight years ago, when I was seventeen,
you and I graduated at Madame D'Arblay's together.
You know what I was then, young, hopeful,
enthusiastic, and—you see I am going to be honest—
beautiful. What an enchanted life seemed opening
before me—a path wherein should be perpetually
springing up roses of love and hope, whose buds I
was to gather for my bosom, whose fragrance was to
surround me eternally. You know, too, what I was

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

three years after, when you were married to Charley
Fosdick, and I stood your bridesmaid.

You know that at twenty I had changed a little
from what I was at seventeen. Only a little, it is true.
My beauty was fresh and riant as ever; still I wore
the roses of love and hope in my bosom, but I had
found out there were now and then thorns among
them. The world did not look quite so much like
Eden, and I had learned one lesson—I do think it is
the most sorrowful one a young heart can learn—the
fashionable measure of social importance, reckoning
a man's worth by his dollars and cents.

Since then you have not seen me. We have only
corresponded at rare intervals; but I know your old
love for me is warm in your heart, and I know you
were thoroughly in earnest when you begged me to
sit down in this quiet country place and give you an
account of myself. I will be faithful, Cousin Jane, no
matter how often my cheek may crimson with shame
at the unveiling of my heart.

The five years since you went off with Charley Fosdick—
by the way, you say you've never regretted it,
though he is only a country doctor in that out-of-the-way
town—those five years have all been passed by
me in one desperate struggle to get married—suitably
married—married to please papa and mamma, who
have lived, for my sake, beyond their means, and are
so ambitious to see me what they call well established.

I said the years have all been passed thus, and yet
not quite all. I stopped once by the wayside, in my
long climbing up this weary mountain of social position,
to dream a dream. I believe I was almost in
love. In society I met one who was in the world,

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

yet not of it. How shall I describe Philip Wyndham
to you? You know whom I mean, for I remember
your writing me, when his first book came out, that
you had read it, and how charmed you were with its
grace, its simple pathos; how thrilled by the utterances
of a deep, strong heart, making itself heard now
and then amid the flowers and the sunshine. You
can not think how strange it was to see him in the
gay circles of our set, with his bright, earnest eyes,
his sweet smile, and his calm forehead. Withal, he
wore such shocking clothes—a threadbare black suit,
always the same. It was at Mrs. Emerson's I met
him first; you know what a woman she is to surround
herself with lions; and then, for a while, every one
took him up, and he was quite the fashion, only mammas
took especial care that their daughters should
have no opportunity to fall in love with him. They
need not have done this, for Mr. Wyndham would
have been harder to win than any lady of them all.

I think he accepted the patronizing invitations extended,
at first, solely for the sake of studying human
life in a new phase. He was miles above their patronage,
and he would have been as little cast down by
their ceasing to invite him altogether as he was elevated
by their extending to him their condescending
courtesy in the first place. He was a noble man,
Cousin Jane.

I was twenty-three that winter. My nature had
become pretty well incrusted with worldliness. I was
tired, though, of the dull routine in which I moved.
My naturally restless spirit longed for change and excitement.
For a time, in his acquaintance, it found
both. I don't know how I managed to attract him to

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

my side. That I did so attract him is the proudest
thought in all this review of my past life—that I had
power to charm that lofty heart, that keen intellect,
that sensitive, æsthetic nature. I think he understood
all my capabilities. He saw what I might have been,
brought up in another sphere, where wealth and style
were less omnipotent. And I, oh! Cousin Jane, an
angel's wing seemed to brush the dust from my heart,
and make it fit for the pure anthems of heaven to echo
through it.

For a time I forgot “the world, the flesh, and the
devil.” I gave up my shopping expeditions; I ceased
to frequent Broadway; I went to half a dozen successive
parties without a new dress; I returned to my
old passion for poetry and music; I went backward
over “the glory that was Greece and the grandeur
that was Rome.” In short, I was well-nigh in love.
But what was I, that Philip Wyndham should gild
me with the refined alchemy of his fancy—should
pour out at my feet the sweet incense of his praise?
Those were enchanted months in which I met him so
frequently. A new glory lay on land and sea; the skies
were bluer and the stars brighter. I never thought,
however, of marriage. The idea that he would seek
me as his wife never entered my head. Candidly, I
should have thought myself as unworthy of the honor
as I was unfit to be a poor man's wife.

It was a strange place to listen to the secret of a poet's
love, but never did sweeter words flood a woman's
heart with joy than his soul uttered to mine one destiny-marked
night, in an alcove of a fashionable parlor,
with the music of Strauss's aerial waltzes flooding
the air, and the silken billows rolling past us in the

-- 401 --

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

dance, like a glittering sea of bright and mazy hues,
whereon diamonds flashed and flowers were flung with
lavish hands, to die, breathing out their fragrance.
With this mirth, and song, and dance about us, our
souls talked to each other—our two souls, in all that
crowd, utterly alone. I say our souls, for the words
we said were no lip utterance merely; our hearts
forced the naked truth to our lips.

I shall not tell you with what phrases he told me
that he loved me. That must be my own cherished
secret. I answered him frankly. I was impelled to
speak all the truth. I told him what a new joy I had
found in his presence. I told him if he had met me
when I was less worldly, I might have loved him;
but now, style, and fashion, and luxury had grown a
necessity to me, and I could not give them up. I
should marry, sometime, a man who would give me
these, and I should try to forget all that I had ever felt
for him. What do you think he answered me?

“I pity you, Helen Hamilton; I pity you far more
than I do myself. I have loved you indeed with all
the strength, all the passion of my heart; still for me,
time and nature will bring solace; but for you—you,
who are smothering all your holiest hopes, all your
best instincts, under the silken panoply of fashion,
there will come, when it is too late, an awakening. I
know you better than you know yourself. I know
how your heart will cry out, one day, in its despair,
for a love cast away and trodden under foot; for you
do love me, Helen. I know how you will recoil in
very bitterness from the rich and fashionable husband
you will choose, and in that hour may God shield you
from sorrow and from sin.”

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

I have never looked on his face since that night,
Cousin Jane. For months after that I was very sick,
scarcely able to leave my bed, and when I recovered
he had left New York, and gone I do not know where,
for another lion had taken his place at Mrs. Emerson's
reunions, and he was nearly forgotten.

Two summers and two winters have past since then,
and I am not married yet. I can see mamma is beginning
to be alarmed lest I never shall be. Last winter,
however, came an admirer after her own heart—
Lionel Fitz-Herbert. He had just returned from
abroad. He is a son of one of the richest families on
Fifth Avenue, and quite the fashion. He certainly
paid me a great deal of attention, but he did not propose;
nor, though, I confess to you, Cousin Jane, I
used all my arts, could I by any means succeed in
bringing him to the point. I can draw his portrait
for you with ease. It will not be a Rembrandt. There
are no strong lights and shadows in his character.
This is he—Mrs. Charley Fosdick, Mr. Lionel Fitz-Herbert:

A small, smooth head, with well-brushed brown
hair; small, though very regular features; clear red
and white complexion; small hands and feet; short,
slight figure, dressed in the height of fashion, and an
echo-like manner and conversation, formed, you may
be sure, in the best society. He has no particular vices,
no particular principles, no particular ideas. Add to
this a fortune almost unlimited, and the finest turn-out
in New York, and you have a very good idea of the
young gentleman for whose admiration a score of pretty
women—your cousin Helen Hamilton among the
rest—have angled desperately all winter.

-- 403 --

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

This spring I became out of patience with it all. I
did not want to go to Saratoga; I hate it, the hot,
dusty place, and I persuaded mamma—I assure you it
was a work of difficulty—to let me come here and stay
with Caddie. You never saw my cousin Caddie. She
was a splendid girl, educated in Boston, refined, gifted,
handsome. We thought, at the time, that she threw
herself away when she married William Ripley, young,
poor, and resolved to be a farmer, but since I have
been here I have changed my mind. Will is handsome,
gentlemanly, well-educated—one of nature's noblemen,
in short; just the one to round her life into
fullness and harmony. I do not think I ever saw so
happy a couple. Despite her many cares and her two
children, Caddie is as young and gay as at sixteen.

Perhaps you don't know that this village, where
their pretty place, Hillside, is located, was my mother's
birth-place. Grandfather Weaver's old home, Oakland,
they call it, is about half a mile from here. The
house is tenantless now, but in excellent, repair, and the
old oak-trees around it are worthy of an English park.
I pass a great many hours under the shade of those
trees, or sitting in the wide veranda which surrounds
the old house, dreaming strange dreams about my
mother's youth; about my own life; the destiny which
seems so long in coming to me; which I sometimes
have a curious presentiment that I shall meet here.

I had no idea that I should like a country life so
well. This is my first experience of it, for Saratoga,
and Newport, and Long Branch are not country. I
am beginning to think that country people are better
than the denizens of the town. They have more time
to think. Life seems here a more solemn, a more

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

earnest thing. Wealth and show, satins and diamonds,
carriages and point lace, seem so worthless when one
walks under the oaks and larches, and looks up through
their boughs to the everlasting sky, or hears the clear
bird-songs pulsing downward. Will and Caddie seem
to me—though their help is not numerous, and they
have to spend not a few hours of every day at work
with their own hands—to live far more intellectual
lives than most of our fashionable idlers on Fifth Avenue.
There is scarcely a good book, the utterance
of a strong, true soul, that does not find its way to Hill-side.
There are some of these whose acquaintance I
have made here for the first time, for which I feel that
I shall be better all my life.

“Helen — Nellie — Nell!” That is Caddie's voice
calling me. I guess it is mail-time, and I must run
down stairs and see what has come for me. Then I'll
come up again and finish my letter for you.

Oh, Cousin Jane, what shall I do? I am in sore
perplexity. There was no letter for me, but Will had
received two, and there are to be two visitors at Hill-side.
Whom do you think? The first is he whom I
have not seen for more than two years—Philip Wyndham.
It seems he has always been a friend of Will's,
and he is coming here, he writes, for a little peace and
rest, a little of the comforts of true friendship, and to
finish off a book which he had promised to give the
publishers in September. He does not know that I
am here, and as he is coming to-morrow there is no
time to tell him. Indeed, if there were ever so much
time, why should he be told? It is not probable that
he would avoid me. I am nothing to him now. Is

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

it his fault that the sound of his voice should rouse
from its long trance a silent sleeper in my heart to
mock me with words against which I may not close
my ears; to look at me with eyes before which my
soul will quiver with agony? But he will never know
it. He will never know that this strange ghost of the
past is not dead utterly; that it folds its shroud about
it sometimes, and rises up in the midnight with its
still, accusing eyes. After all, it shall not rise. I will,
I must control myself. Philip Wyndham can be nothing
to me; I can be nothing to him. I will teach my
heart not to quicken its pulses at the sound of his
name. Perhaps our second visitor will help me.

Who do you think he is, Cousin Jane? No other
than my admirer of this winter, Mr. Lionel Fitz-Herbert.
It seems he, too, knows Will; in fact, they
were in college together. He has ascertained my
whereabouts from my mother, and written to ask Will
and Caddie for permission to come down here and
make a visit. They are too hospitable to refuse. But
he will not arrive till next week. In the mean time,
I shall have been seven days under the same roof with
Philip Wyndham. But why do I speculate on that?
my life-path leads otherwhere.

It seems, then, that Mr. Fitz-Herbert was more impressed
with my attractions than I feared. He is evidently
coming here solely on my account. The probable
result will be an engagement. This will completely
satisfy papa and mamma in their ambitious
views for me, and it will insure me, for life, the possession
of all the luxuries that have become so necessary.
Well—I say well, and it shall be well. I will
not let my foolish fancies make it ill.

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

I must close, to send you this letter by the evening
mail, but I will write again soon, and keep you advised
of the progress of this drama, whose result will
determine the hereafter of your cousin,

Helen Hamilton.

Hillside, June 19th.

Oh, what a morning it is, Cousin Jane! Your heart
drinks in the incense of many such, I doubt not, but
to me, who have lived in the city all my life, each
jubilant sunrising comes like a new revelation of
power and beauty. I wish mamma could look out
of my window. The landscape she would see would
delight the heart of a painter. Hills, and dells, and
woodland, and, in the distance, the bright river winding
along like a thread of silver light. Blessed be
God for summer. I do not think I have so rejoiced
in the dewy freshness of any morning since I have
been here. And yet I am not very happy. I rose
early to tell you this. I have much to say to you;
but, though I have sat here half an hour, my pen has
only traveled over these few lines.

Philip Wyndham came yesterday in the ten o'clock
train. I was busy all the first part of the morning
helping Caddie; that is, I put little beautifying touches
here and there which she had not time to give. I
filled every vase with the sweet June roses and the
other early flowers which thrive so well in Caddie's
garden. The parlor looked charmingly when I had

-- 407 --

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

thus adorned it with blossoms. I opened all the windows,
and fastened sprays of roses in with the ribbons
which looped back the snowy muslin curtains.

Then I went to Philip Wyndham's room. I knew
he would never know it, and so I indulged myself in
making it beautiful for him. I filled it with such
flowers as I remembered to have heard him say he
loved — bright, sweet-scented ones — roses, and heliotropes,
and geraniums. I scattered over the dressingbureau
little articles of virtu from my own room, and
on the table I put a handsome port-folio full of all varieties
of stationery.

At length, when I could find nothing more to do,
I went to my room. There I took counsel with myself.
I called my heart to account for its foolish flutterings.
I bade my fingers cease their nervous trembling.
I chided my voice into calmer, less faltering
tones. You know I told you that I never loved Philip
Wyndham; that is, not well enough to give up wealth
and luxury for his sake. I reminded myself of this
fact, and then I remembered my other lover. I reflected
that a few months would probably see me Mrs.
Lionel Fitz-Herbert, and there was no reason I should
suffer my fancies to run riot about another. To be
sure, I never could, by any possibility, wax romantic
about Mr. Fitz-Herbert, but it was pleasant to contemplate
the future he could give me—so luxurious, so
free from care—to imagine myself presiding in my
stately mansion, or driving down town with my liveried
servants and my faultless equipage.

“Ah! Helen Hamilton,” I said to myself, “you are
a girl of sense. Poetry and romance are delightful
condiments at the banquet of life, but very

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

unsubstantial as a pièce de résistance.” I resolved to meet Mr.
Wyndham with calm indifference. I would not even
bestow a single extra adornment upon my toilet. I
put on a fresh, simple white muslin, with a blue ribbon
about my waist. Then I twined a few red roses
in my hair. As I did so, the face reflected in the mirror
arrested my gaze. It was as beautiful as ever;
perhaps a careless observer would have said it was as
youthful; but I could see it had grown old and worldly.
There was a proud curl to the lip; a haughty,
half-sarcastic gleam to the eye, which I did not like.
They had come there since Philip Wyndham saw me
last. The spirit had not become meeker in the past
two years—more chastened, more womanly. It had
grown proud, defiant, self-loving. Well, I could not
help it. He would read the change, perhaps he would
despise it, but why should the future Mrs. Lionel Fitz-Herbert
care for Philip Wyndham's scorn?

Just then I heard a step coming up the graveled
walk that thrilled me with the old memories which
rose, ghost-like, at its echoes. I went down stairs and
stood in the parlor as he and Will came up the steps.
Caddie met them at the door. I heard her joyful welcome,
and then they came in. I thought—perhaps I
was mistaken, Cousin Jane — but I thought Philip
Wyndham grew a shade paler as he saw me. His
voice did not falter. He came to me and extended
his hand.

“This is indeed a surprise, Miss Hamilton.”

I was quite as cool and self-possessed as he. Caddie
knows little of my acquaintance with him. I only
told her we had met several times in New York, and
I know, shrewd observer as she is, she saw no clew by
which to guess our past.

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

Now, Cousin Jane, that man is nothing to me. When
I might have been his wife, I refused him without a
moment's hesitation. And yet he has made me more
than half miserable with his indifference already. He
does not avoid me at all. He talks with me, when it
comes in his way, as easily and as agreeably as with
Will or Caddie, but he hardly seems to know whether
I am in the room or out of it. It must be my vanity
that is wounded. We women do not like to find our
captives quite so free and heart-whole. However indifferent
we may feel to the victim, we do not like to
find the chains we forged all broken.

There, he is going down stairs now. I am going
down too. Why not? Though he is nothing to me,
there is no reason I should not hear him declare what
this beautiful morning has said to his soul. I know
what a look of inspiration will beam from his earnest
face. But, look you, he shall not know this. I will
say some provoking, ridiculous thing; something that
shall make him feel that what he does and says is
nothing to me, even as what I do and say is nothing
to him.

I shall not send you this letter yet. I will leave it
open till Mr. Fitz-Herbert comes. You shall see how
I will welcome him.

June 26th.

Well, Cousin Jane, Lionel Fitz-Herbert came yesterday,
by the same train that brought Philip Wyndham
a week before. You shall hear all about it. In the
first place, you will want to know how I got along
with Mr. Wyndham seven mortal days. Well, I had
very little to do with him. The forenoons he has
spent in his room, writing diligently, as I suppose, on

-- 410 --

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

the book which will find its way to your table next
autumn. Afternoons he has been for the most part
with Will. They have taken together long drives,
and been off on fishing excursions from which Caddie
and I were excluded. But I have seen enough of him
to give me more than one heart-thrill, yet I am unhappy
at his indifference no longer. I chose my own
path, and I must walk in it. It is strange, though,
what an influence this man has over me. If I were
with him always I couldn't help being good. His
earnestness is infectious. He makes one see life as he
sees it. In his presence it seems a solemn thing.
Wealth and station look like mere tinsel. They are
shorn of charms, and nothing on earth seems worth
the staining our souls with its dust. One cares only
to live the life heaven appoints—to live it simply, earnestly,
honestly, until this life on earth shall lose itself
and be absorbed in the fullness of the life of heaven.

You have felt something of this influence in his
books; you would feel it still more if you could see
him. I do not think I would have him stoop from
his lofty height to a poor butterfly of fashion such as
I. It would be like the kingly eagle mating with the
peacock. I know myself. I could not always live
on the enchanted mountains. I should come down
into the valleys sometimes, and then I should want
the luxuries that he could not give me. You see I
must marry Lionel Fitz-Herbert. And this brings
me back to his coming.

“I suppose you'll beautify Mr. Fitz-Herbert's room
for him?” said Caddie, standing by my side after
breakfast. I blushed, for Philip Wyndham had heard
her question, and was looking at me keenly.

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

“Not I, indeed. I'm not sure that the gentleman
cares for flowers; and, any way, I have all I can do
to beautify myself.”

I came up stairs and made an elaborate toilet. I
did all that art could do to enhance my attractions,
and I was well satisfied with the result. When the
visitor came I met him at the door. I received him
with much empressement.

I could see that he was highly elated. When we
walked into the parlor together, Philip Wyndham
looked at us both with one of his quick, analytic
glances. Then an expression passed over his face
which made me angry. It seemed to me it was compassion.
I remembered the tones in which he said to
me, long ago,

“I pity you, Helen Hamilton.”

Well, I think I made Mr. Fitz-Herbert's day a pleasant
one. I certainly devoted myself to him with most
flattering assiduity. I can see him now from the window.
He is walking to and fro in the garden, now and
then dashing the dew-drops from a shrub in his path
with a dainty cane about the size of my little finger.
His complexion looks bright; I guess he rested well.
His hair is smooth as the hat he has just lifted to bow
to Caddie, who spoke to him from the door. N.B.—
When I am his wife I will tumble his hair up. It
would kill me to sit opposite to it, day after day, so
uniformly smooth.

Oh, I forgot to tell you that Mr. Wyndham dresses
better than he used. Will says his books bring him
in eight or nine hundred dollars a year now. To be
sure, this would hardly find me in silk dresses, but
with it he manages to clothe his outer man with a

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

good degree of taste, to say nothing of keeping himself
in bread and butter.

But I must go down. My carpet knight has paused
in his walk to cast a languishing glance up to my
window. I shall send this letter off to-day, and when
there's any thing new I'll write to you again. My
heart loves, and sends you its blessing with as warm
a tenderness as when, on your bridal morning, you
kissed through your tears your cousin,

Helen Hamilton.

Hillside, July 26th.

Who would have thought a whole month would
pass before I wrote you again, you fond, true-hearted
Cousin Jane! And now I have so much to tell, but
I must tell it briefly, for I have another letter to write
to-day.

Will, and Caddie, and I are all alone again. Our
two guests are gone. Mr. Wyndham went first. It
is a week since he left. We went on, during his stay,
much as before. I bestowed my chief attention on
Mr. Fitz-Herbert, and yet I listened to every word
that Wyndham said. His is a noble soul. I am
proud that he loved me once. Jane, when I saw Lionel
Fitz-Herbert in the city, I did not know him. I
was dazzled by his gold and his name; I did not look
into his heart. Give me the country for knowing a
man as he is. Under the solemn sky, under the century-old
trees, with the free winds fanning the dust

-- 413 --

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

from your path, there is little chance for artificial refinements
and conventional disguises. Only the true
and the real can lift up its face to those solemn heavens.

Well, I saw Fitz-Herbert as he was; nay, perhaps
he seemed to me even feebler and tamer than he is
when Philip Wyndham walked beside him with his
tall stature, his lofty port, his clear, far-seeing eyes;
above all, his high, far-seeing soul. But, despite this,
I persevered in my resolve to be the rich man's wife.
“I never would, I never could marry a poor man,” I
said to Caddie, when she asked me what I meant to
do.

One week ago Philip Wyndham left. He held my
hand in his for a moment when he bade me good-by.
We chanced to be all alone. He looked earnestly
into my eyes, and then he said,

“Miss Hamilton, if I could I would say God bless
you in the path you have chosen, but I can not. You
will have to account to Him for every crushed down
impulse for good, every stifled aspiration. I suppose
we shall never meet again, but I know you will forgive
my sincerity when you remember how truly I
was your friend.”

Oh, Jane, it seemed to me, in that moment, as if I
would have given every hour of my splendid future,
with its station, and wealth, and luxury, just to have
been folded to his heart—just to have heard him say,
“Helen, I trust you.” But he went away, and resolutely
I banished this longing. I would marry Lionel
Fitz-Herbert. This would make my parents happy.
It would relieve all papa's embarrassments. In short,
it was the only rational course for me to pursue. That

-- 414 --

[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

afternoon I went to ride with him. I had never been
more lively.

It was three days before he proposed to me. The
decisive moment came at evening. We had been over
to Oakland, and were pacing to and fro under the
trees. I do not know exactly what he said. I was
sensible he was asking me to marry him. I had, in
my mind, a prettily framed acceptance. Listen to
what I said. It was not I, surely; was it my guardian
angel speaking through my lips?

“Mr. Fitz-Herbert, until this very moment I have
meant to marry you, but I know now that I can not.
Do not be angry with me. Do not think that I have
done you wrong. I should do you ten times greater
wrong were I to perjure myself at the altar—to give
you my hand when my heart can never, never love
you. If you had asked me when we were both in
town—when the gaslight glowed above us, and diamonds
sparkled and repartees flashed by us, I should
have been your wife; but here, under this everlasting
sky, I must tell you the truth—I love another.”

I stopped. The influence within, which forced me
to speak, was gone. I looked at my auditor. I could
not have thought those smooth, small features could
have worn such an expression of impotent rage or
vindictive hate as crossed them there in the moonlight.
May I never see its like again. It passed away as
suddenly as it came, and then, in utter silence, he offered
me his arm, and we walked back to Hillside.
The next morning he left.

Oh, Jane, what shall I say to you? How shall I
make you feel the wild, glad sense of freedom that has
been with me ever since? Thank God, thank God

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]

that I was not suffered to stain my soul with a lie.
The scales have fallen from my eyes. All the wealth,
all the splendor in the world could not now buy my
life, my heart, my free, independent self. Out here
where the sun shines, the winds blow, the birds sing,
and the dew-drops sparkle brighter than any diamonds,
I am glad, I am glad.

And yet, Jane, there is an under-current of sadness.
Low down in the deep heart of this mighty anthem
of joy which all nature seems chorusing together, I
can hear the half-smothered echo of a wail, and my
heart joins in it. Not for the vanished dream of pomp,
and pride, and splendor; not for the stately house, with
its velvet canopies, its gilded cornices, its gold and silver.
Once in life I had laid at my feet a pearl of
great price. I did not stoop to pick it up, and now it
can never sparkle on my bosom. I may go sorrowing
and mourning all the days of my life, but I can not
light again the ashes of a deal hope. Jane, I know
now that I love Philip Wyndham; that I have loved
him long with a love that is stronger than life or death.
But I will not waste my future in weak repining; I
will trust in God, and be thankful that I am not all
unworthy of a love that once was mine—thankful that
I am still free to cherish one blessed memory; and perhaps,
when the shrouding mists of time shall roll away
and disclose the distant hills of heaven, standing together
on those glory-crowned hill-tops, Philip Wyndham
may know my best self for what it is.

I said I had another letter to write. It is to papa
and mamma. I am going to entreat them to come
down here next week. I must have them share the
glories of this unrivaled summer. They love me too

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

well to refuse. After they have been here, you shall
hear again from your cousin

Helen.

Oakland, August 26th.

You will be surprised at the date of this letter, Cousin
Jane, and yet not more so than I am. All this past
delicious month seems like a dream. I am not awake
enough yet to explain it, so I will give you the outlines,
and you must fill up the picture with fancy
touches.

My parents came. Tears were in their eyes when
they kissed me. I think there was a strange sweetness
to them both in coming back, after nearly thirty
years, to the dear haunts of their days of love, and romance,
and wooing. Never have I seen them so happy,
so free from care. Their souls asserted themselves
here. They grew tenderer to each other, to me, to
every earthly thing. They opened their hearts to the
blessed influences of sunrise and moonrise, bird-songs
and dew-falls. I waited until there had been time for
the free country wind to sweep from their memory all
the dust and care of the soiling town. Then I told
them of Mr. Fitz-Herbert's proposal and my answer.
Mamma was the first to speak.

“You are a good girl, Helen. God forbid that we
should wish you to give your hand without your
heart—we, who know what love is.” She looked with
filling eyes upon papa.

Then, Jane, I pressed my advantage. I besought

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

them to give up forever their city life, its toils, its cares,
its living for the world, its worriment about ways and
means; to come here, where they would have enough
to live in comfort, where mother's vacant girlhood
home waited for them. They listened with more readiness
than I had feared. You behold the result in the
dating of this epistle. Father is growing young in his
freedom from care and trouble, and dear mother tells
me, with tears in her eyes, that this is the best life she
has ever known. As for me, I can hardly realize my
own happiness. I must lay down my pen now, and
go out among those magnificent oaks, in whose tops
the golden arrows of sunset are quivering, until I feel
through all my heart the exultant consciousness that
this dear home is my very own.

Oh, what shall I say to you now, out of my full
heart, dear Cousin Jane? It is almost midnight, and
yet I must conclude this letter before I sleep. To
think that since I laid down my pen, four hours ago,
my destiny has come to me. I was pacing along under
the trees, my eyes cast down, when suddenly I felt rather
than saw that I was no longer alone. I looked up,
and there, right in my path, stood Philip Wyndham.

“What! are you visiting now at Hillside?” I asked,
very abruptly, saying the first thing that came into my
head in my confusion.

“No, not exactly; that is, I shall stay there, but I
came on purpose to see you, Helen.”

And then, walking by my side under the oaks, he
said once more words which you may not hear; which
are only his and mine in all the world. Once more
my pearl of great price lay gleaming at my feet, and

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

this time I raised it up and placed it in my bosom. It
seems that Caddie, that keen-eyed Caddie, did suspect
our secret after all, and so she gave him a hint of my
rejection of Mr. Fitz-Herbert, and that I had persuaded
my parents to come to Oakland to live, and then he
came up to see me. I know the look with which Caddie
will say to me to-morrow,

“I thought you never would marry a poor man,
Helen.”

And I shall answer,

“I am not going to. I shall marry the richest man
I ever knew; rich in faith, hope, genius, and a millionaire
in love.”

Oh, Jane, God was merciful. He did not require me
to wait till the Beyond for the fruition of my hopes.
Even here has He crowned me with the largess of his
blessing. Philip is mine and I am his. I ask no more
of life, only I pray God to keep my heart meek and
pure, a fit temple for the love He has sent to dwell in it.

Before the October moon has waned, you and Charley
will come to my simple bridal. I shall wear no
costly robes, no glittering ornaments, but truth and
love will make me fair to the dear eyes whose light
outshines for me all the diamonds in all the world. I
shall be crowned by woman's holiest crown. I am
happy. There is no undercurrent of wailing now in
the great glad chorus of nature—no sheeted ghost in
the still chamber of my heart. I am blessed beyond
all I could ask or hope. Has not this been the golden
summer of my life? And now, at the close of this
last chapter of my maidenhood's romance, I must write
the name which will soon be mine no longer—

Helen Hamilton.

-- --

p653-424 The Phantom Face.

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

“The soul has inalienable rights, and the first of these is Love.”

I too had once a wife and once a child.

BALDER DEAD.

Suffer not woman and her tenderness to sit near him in his darkness.
Banish the frailties of hope, wither the relenting of love,
scorch the fountains of tears. So shall he be accomplished in the
furnace, so shall he see the things that ought not to be seen, sights
that are abominable, and secrets that are unutterable. So shall he
read elder truths, sad truths, grand truths, fearful truths. So shall
he rise again before he dies.

DE QUINCEY.

-- --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

A STORY FOR CHRISTMAS.

I HAD seen her all day long, just as she stood before
me that other Christmas morning. Her eyes—
those soft brown eyes, wore a timid, appealing look;
her chestnut hair fell around her neck in silken tangles.
She was clinging to Ralph Humphries' arm. I
was no believer in ghosts, apparitions, spiritualism, or
any other supernatural manifestations; and yet, all
that day, turn my eyes whither I would, I could see
nothing but that Face. She was our fifth child—fifth
and fairest, Mary said. The rest had all died in their
cradles, and it was not until she had been with us a
year that we gave her a name, so fearful were we that
she, too, would be borne from us into the valley. But
when, after that year of waiting, her soft eyes were
still bright and beaming, and the smiles still dimpled
her rose-bud lips, we named her Faith.

The world had always called me a hard, cold man,
money-loving and money-getting; but Mary knew
that low down in my heart was a fountain which the
angel's wing had troubled, whose sweet waters of tenderness
gushed ever for her. We knelt together by
our baby's cradle upon her christening day, and I said
amen with my whole heart to the prayer my wife's
low voice faltered. It was Christmas-day on which

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

the little one was baptized. This was also her birth-day;
for she came to us, the white, frail thing, with
the snows of a Christmas morning, and our fondest
pet name for her was “Our Christmas Child.”

God knows, as that child grew up, I loved her;
perhaps all the more tenderly because she was not yet
three years old when her mother closed her eyes, already
full of the glory of heaven, and died with her
head upon my bosom. I could never have married
any other woman. Other men—men far tenderer and
more affectionate than I, have done this; but I—no
matter; it may have been that there was little of the
affectional element in my nature, and what there was,
having sprung into full bloom at Mary's presence, left
for all after-comers only dead leaves and withered
boughs. Faith was all I had, and I loved her well
and fondly. I do think I made her motherless childhood
and girlhood very happy. She loved me, too,
with more than a daughter's affection. As she grew
up, she was child, companion, friend—the occupation
of all the hours not devoted to business. Why was
not this companionship enough for her as it was for
me?

I had had, for some years, a young man named
Ralph Humphries in my employ. Faith never saw
him until she was seventeen, and had left school.
Then, one evening, I invited him to the house. I
had a very good opinion of him. His business capacities
were excellent; his reputation was spotless; his
manners those of a gentleman. I knew he devoted
his evenings to lonely and indefatigable study. I
thought there would be no harm in lending to one of
them a little of the brightness which Faith's eyes and

-- 423 --

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

Faith's presence shed upon my own life. I could see
at once that the two young people were interested in
each other, but I never thought of the faintest possibility
that this interest could grow into any deeper
feeling.

I noticed with pride that Faith had never looked
more lovely than that night. The coldest critic could
not have helped pronouncing her beautiful. It was
an autumn evening, crisp and cool. She wore a dress
of some soft, rich fabric, plaided in bright colors. It
was cut in such fashion as just to reveal the contour
of her small, white throat, round which her chestnut
hair fell in rings of dusky gold. Her loose sleeves
dropped away from her snowy and daintily-moulded
arms, round which were clasped golden chains. I remember
all these things well, for I gloried more in
Faith than any lover in his mistress. I enjoyed the
admiration with which Humphries evidently regarded
her.

He was a fine, handsome, manly-looking young fellow
of twenty-three. At first he seemed a little embarrassed.
He was not accustomed to meeting beautiful
women, surrounded with the appliances of taste
and luxury. But soon this mauvaise honte passed
away, and he charmed even me by the ease and brilliancy
of his conversation. He talked well not only,
but he possessed the rarer accomplishment of listening
well, which is a still surer passport to the favor of a
woman.

In the course of the evening it came out that he had
been studying French and German, the former with
the assistance of a fellow-lodger, the latter alone. I remarked
that with a good knowledge of these two

-- 424 --

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

tongues he might make himself invaluable to me as
foreign corresponding clerk, and at once Faith, who
was herself a most loving student of German literature,
volunteered to assist him. If she had asked my
advice in this affair, perhaps I should have opposed
it; but I could not contravene her invitation when it
was once given, and, indeed, I saw no great harm in
the matter.

Thus it was that Ralph Humphries became almost
domesticated in my household, and three or four evenings
of every week were monopolized by him and his
German books. Quite frequently I left the two young
people together. Of the possibility of any love growing
into her heart stronger than the tie which united
her to me I never thought; but one day, late in November,
with terrible suddenness the truth was brought
home to me.

I was about leaving my counting-room for the day
when young Humphries came in and requested a few
moments' audience. I do not remember in what words
he told me that he loved Faith, that he was beloved
by her. At first my mind utterly refused to comprehend
him, but he forced upon me the unwelcome truth.
I was thunderstruck rather than angry. I did not
rave at him, or even forbid him my house. I only
spoke one sentence—

“You have stolen into my home to take away my
most precious thing, my one child: it is of no use.”

In vain he strove to plead with me. I would neither
hear nor speak another word. I buttoned up my
coat, went out of the office, and, stepping into an omnibus,
I was soon at home. Faith heard my key turn
in the door, and sprang down the stairs to meet me, as

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

her custom was. She looked like a celestial vision,
clad, as she was, for a dinner-party, all in white; her
lips softly and tenderly smiling, her eyes full of welcome.
I put my arm around her as we went up to
the parlor together. Somehow I felt as if she had never
in her life been so selfishly dear to me, and then a
fierce anger flamed up in my heart against the man
who would fain take my treasure from me. I waited
until I had taken my customary seat in the easy-chair,
and Faith had established herself on an ottoman at
my feet, and then I said, watching keenly her expression,

“Faith, Ralph Humphries has been speaking to me
about you this afternoon.”

A quick crimson overspread her face and neck; the
lashes drooped over her shy yet eloquent eyes. I
could see with what fullness of love she regarded him;
but this only hardened my heart. I went on.

“Of course I told him it was no use. I could not
give you up to any one, least of all to one like him,
every way unworthy of you, a mere employé in your
father's warehouse.”

The girl had my blood in her veins. The flush on
her cheek deepened. Her lip curled with pride. Her
voice was firm and strong.

“Father, Ralph Humphries is in no way my inferior.
You yourself introduced him to me; you told
me how unstained was his character, how untiring his
industry, how gentlemanlike his manners; I have seen
for myself how true and tender is his heart. Father,
I love Ralph Humphries, and I shall love him till I die.”

I saw that to contend with her roused spirit would
be useless. I must endeavor to soften her heart.

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

“Faith,” I said, “my only treasure in life, my dead
Mary's last child, would you break my heart? Would
you leave your poor old father to die alone? Think,
daughter—your mother loved me. She is looking on
you from heaven.”

She was touched. Tears gathered slowly in her
eyes and fell heavily, glittering like dew upon her silken
raiment. She knelt at my feet and clasped her
hands in a passionate entreaty.

“Father, I do not want to leave you alone. I want
to stay with you always; but only let Ralph be your
son. He is good and worthy; you are rich enough
for us all. Oh, father, you have been so good to me
all my life. Do not refuse to make your last child happy
now. If my mother could speak to you from heaven,
she would join my prayer, for oh, my father, even
as she loved you through life and death, so do I love
Ralph Humphries.”

She paused, but at the door of my heart I heard another
voice, a pleading voice that had stolen to my
ear many and many a midnight from under the gravemould.
God forgive me, but I barred my heart's door,
and shut even that pleader out. I spoke with stern
decision:

“Faith, just one month from to-day will be Christmas—
your birth-day. We will talk no more about
Ralph Humphries now, but on Christmas day you will
be eighteen, and you shall choose then between him
and your father; for, as God hears me, his wife and
my daughter you shall not be. If you go with him,
you must leave forever your father's home and hearth.”

She made no answer. She looked at me for a moment
with her reproachful eyes, and then she rose and

-- 427 --

[figure description] Page 427.[end figure description]

went out of the room. After a short absence she came
back. She had taken off her festal robes, and was attired
in a quiet dress of some sombre hue. She seated
herself at the table and took up a book.

“What, Faith,” I said, “are you not going out, after
all?”

“No, father, I am in no mood for merriment; and
as I have not the faculty of dissembling, I will not go
among happier people, to make a discord in their
mirth.”

We passed the rest of the evening in silence.

During the month that followed, not a single allusion
was made by either of us to Ralph Humphries.
I had told Faith that she must choose between us.
After that I was too proud to forbid him the house, or
to ask him if he came there. I presumed they met
almost daily; but as he never made his appearance
when I was at home, I did not take his name upon
my lips.

Faith had never been so entirely lovely as during
that month. Sadness gave an added charm to her
beauty, a tenderer light to her eyes, a more pathetic
melody to her voice. She strove very hard to please
me—to make herself necessary to me. No sooner did
my key click in the latch, than her light feet would
steal down the stairs to meet me. She brought my
dressing-gown and slippers, she read to me, she sang
my favorite songs, she arranged her hair after a simple,
graceful fashion, in which she knew I used to love
to see her mother's. So dressed, I could sometimes
have thought that Mary's self had come out of her
grave to walk and sit beside me.

And yet, will you believe it, all this time my heart

-- 428 --

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

grew harder and harder. She was not practicing these
gentle endearments, so I persuaded myself, for my
sake, but for that of Ralph Humphries. She wanted
to make herself so necessary to me that, rather than
give her up, I should be induced to accept him. So I
steeled my heart against her.

Shall I ever forget that Christmas morning which
came at last? I was too full of anxiety to leave the
house. I sat in my study, hoping and fearing. At
twelve o'clock she came in, and with her Ralph Humphries.
Together they stood before me, and Faith
spoke:

“Oh, father, will you not relent? Will you not let
us both be your children?”

“No, Faith.”

“But, father, listen. You have told me, on this my
eighteenth birth-day, to choose—choose between you
and him. I do choose. Kind father as you have been
to me, dearly as all my life long I have loved you, even
as my mother left home and kindred to follow you, so
will I give up all things, even you, for Ralph Humphries.
But, father, if you send me forth, my heart will
break. I can not, can not live and bear your curse.”

Once more she sank on her knees before me, with
her white face, her pleading eyes, her hands clasped in
a passionate prayer. But my heart was not softened.
I answered in cold, firm tones:

“Remember, Faith, I called God to witness that if
you chose him I would cast you off forever. I shall
keep my oath. But I will not curse you. Mrs. Ralph
Humphries will be no child of mine, but I shall wish
her well. Do you still persist?”

-- 429 --

[figure description] Page 429.[end figure description]

She rose. With a sudden, fond movement she clung
to her lover. Her eyes met his, and she murmured,
in the words of Scripture,

“`The Lord do so to me, and more also, if aught
but death part thee and me.'”

He put his arm round her trembling figure and drew
her closer to him in my very sight. Then he said, in
a firm, respectful voice,

“Mr. Gardner, for loving your daughter I can make
no apology. No man, with a man's heart, who had
known her as I have known her, could help that; but
I would not take her from you to share my humble
destiny did I not know that to her pure, womanly nature
love is all the sunshine of life. I can not leave
her here to break her heart.”

I smiled scornfully.

“Since my day hearts have grown strangely brittle;
but sit down, both of you.”

I summoned a servant, to whom I addressed a few
words in a low tone. He went out, and in ten minutes
returned, and stood bowing at the door. I motioned
him to close it, and then I said,

“You have had a few moments for consideration.
Are you still resolved to be Ralph Humphries' wife?”

Her tone was as determined as my own.

“I am.”

“Well, then, you must be married before you leave
my house under his protection. I have sent for a
clergyman, and I will witness the ceremony.”

The Rev. Mr. Wilde must have thought it a strange
bridal, but he made no comments. As soon as it was
over, I placed his fee in his hands and he departed. I
turned to the bride.

-- 430 --

[figure description] Page 430.[end figure description]

“Mrs. Humphries,” I said, in a mocking voice, “I
congratulate you; I wish you long life, an easy conscience,
and many happy returns of this day. This is
my bridal present.”

I laid in her nerveless hand a check for five thousand
dollars. Her husband took it from her and
placed it upon the table.

“I thank you, Mr. Gardner,” he said, proudly, “but
I can not allow my wife to be a pensioner on her father's
bounty when she is an outcast from his home
and love. I have strong hands and a willing heart.
You are not afraid to trust me, Faith?”

He needed no answer save her look of entire reliance,
of perfect love. They rose and stood before me.
I have that picture framed and hung away in my
heart. Its colors will never fade until the morning
light of eternity breaks over them.

Faith, my daughter Faith, is leaning on her newmade
husband's arm. Marble white is her brow; her
chestnut hair droops round her pale face with its soft,
silken tangles; her sorrowful brown eyes are full of
a prayer which eternity itself can never shut out of
my memory.

Thus she stood before me for one moment, and then
they went out of the room, out of the house, those two
young things, so utterly helpless and alone in the
world. God forgive me! God forgive me! Every
night this prayer goes up from my lips, through the
midnight, to the far-off throne. Will He hear me?

Twelve years passed on after that Christmas morning,
and I knew not whether the earth still held my
child. At first letters had come to me now and then,

-- 431 --

[figure description] Page 431.[end figure description]

in her handwriting, post-marked from a distant city,
but I was afraid they would soften my heart, and I
had burned them all unread. For years none had
come, and, in spite of my resolution, my heart had begun
to grow sick with fear. All that twelfth Christmas-day
after she left me, turn my eyes whither I
would, they rested only on Faith. Old superstitions
about ghosts and wraiths came to me, but I am no believer
in the supernatural — I dismissed them resolutely.
I could not so dismiss Faith. Turn wheresoever
I might, the Face turned also.

At last, toward night, in very desperation, I seized
my coat and hat, and hurried out of doors. Among
my tenants in a humble quarter of the city was a
pawnbroker. I knew the man well. I had often
talked with him for half an hour. Seized by some
unaccountable impulse, I went toward his shop. I
did not see the Face now, but I had an impression as
vivid as it was strange that Faith was walking beside
me. I entered the shop. As soon as the man saw
me, he left a customer with whom he was engaged,
and came toward me.

“I should have come to you to-night, Mr. Gardner,”
he said, respectfully. “Something has happened in
the course of my business which I have been feeling
for several days that you ought to know. Five days
ago a child came here, about nine years old I should
think her, and pawned a locket containing a miniature
of you. It must have been taken when you were
younger, but the likeness is perfect.”

As he spoke he laid the miniature in my hand. It
was one I had given Faith fourteen years before, on
her sixteenth birth-day. Oh, how the sight softened

-- 432 --

[figure description] Page 432.[end figure description]

me. I could not see the Face now, but I heard, stealing
up through the silence of twelve long years of estrangement,
Faith's voice, calling me father. Was it
the tears of some pitying angel which began to soften
the hard, dry soil of my heart?

“Do you know where the little girl lives?” I asked,
eagerly. He handed me an address, written upon
a crumpled piece of paper.

“I asked her,” he said, “because she seemed to be
suffering. She said that her mother would have been
willing to bear any thing but death rather than part
with the picture, but it was all she had left, and they
could not starve.”

I did not see the Face, but I heard that voice still,
calling upward through the years. How full of reproach
its tones were now!

“I must keep the picture,” I said, hurriedly. “You
shall have twice its value. It is priceless to me.”

So saying, I went out of the shop, and hurried on
through a miserable street and along a blind alley to
the number indicated on the paper I held in my hand.
It must have been but the illusion of fancy, but still
Faith seemed to walk beside me. By dint of inquiry
I found, in a great, rambling house, a room in which
they told me a woman named Humphries lived. My
heart grew sick. The hand with which I opened the
door was almost powerless, but I did open it, and I
stood there looking in, and the Face, oh, heaven! the
Face seemed to pause and look in beside me.

On a straw bed in one corner of the room lay a
woman's form, and beside it knelt a girl, older than
her years, her face, so like Faith's own, frozen into the
white stillness of despair. She did not heed my

-- 433 --

[figure description] Page 433.[end figure description]

approach. I went up and stood over the bed, and there,
after twelve long, silent years, I found once more Faith,
my child—dead, dead, dead!

I was possessed by a strange calm. I roused the
girl; I said to her,

“I am your grandfather. Look up; you shall
never suffer any more.”

The tears gushed now from her stony eyes. She
sank at my feet.

“Oh, grandfather, you are come here. She told me
to go to you—to give you this paper. See, she has it
fast in her hand. I can not get it.”

I loosened the death-grasp of those thin, cold fingers.
I smoothed the paper and read, in Faith's handwriting,
only these words:

“Father, let death plead for my child: forgive! forgive!”

Oh, it was too late. The tears I rained over that
still form could not waken the dead; those closed ears
could not hear moans or prayers; but when I clasped
her child to my bosom and promised to be a father
to the fatherless, in a far-off corner of the room I seemed
to see the Face, with a misty, golden glory bathing
its hair, and a smile upon its lips, such as I think only
the blessed ones of heaven can wear.

I learned Faith's story afterward. It was the old,
old story of hopeless struggles with want and poverty;
suffering; despair; death. But, thank God, their love
never grew dim; their faith in each other never wavered.
Ralph Humphries died first, but his wife was
not long in following him to the far-off City—



“Where true love shall not droop or be dismayed,
And none shall ever die.”

-- 434 --

[figure description] Page 434.[end figure description]

I will not sadden your Christmas fireside with my
own remorse and despair—the agonies of my broken
heart. For me, in this world, is no more peace; but,
thank God, I have made her child happy, and I can
see over the Distant Hills the coming light of an eternal
morning, which shall break, by-and-by, even for
me. Every Christmas day I see, or seem to see, the
Face. Wherever I go, it goes beside me. It is bright
as ever. No tears dim those eyes of brown. No shadow
of age dims the lustre of that ever-shining hair.

Soon will come the last Christmas day on earth, and,
I know, beside my bed of death the Face will smile;
its lips, its forgiving lips, will be the first to speak my
welcome into heaven.

THE END. Back matter

-- --

Advertisement

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

&hand; Every Number of Harper's Magazine contains from 20 to 50 pages—and
from one third to one half more reading—than any other in the country.

HARPER'S MAGAZINE.

The Publishers believe that the Seventeen Volumes of Harper's
Magazine
now issued contain a larger amount of valuable and attractive
reading than will be found in any other periodical of the
day. The best Serial Tales of the foremost Novelists of the time:
Levers' “Maurice Tiernay,” Bulwer Lytton's “My Novel,”
Dickens's “Bleak House” and “Little Dorrit,” Thackeray's
“Newcomes” and “Virginians,” have successively appeared in the
Magazine simultaneously with their publication in England. The
best Tales and Sketches from the Foreign Magazines have been
carefully selected, and original contributions have been furnished
by Charles Reade, Wilkie Collins, Mrs. Gaskell, Miss Muloch,
and other prominent English writers.

The larger portion of the Magazine has, however, been devoted
to articles upon American topics, furnished by American writers.
Contributions have been welcomed from every section of the country;
and in deciding upon their acceptance the Editors have aimed
to be governed solely by the intrinsic merits of the articles, irrespective
of their authorship. Care has been taken that the Magazine
should never become the organ of any local clique in literature, or
of any sectional party in politics.

At no period since the commencement of the Magazine have its
literary and artistic resources been more ample and varied; and the
Publishers refer to the contents of the Periodical for the past as the
best guarantee for its future claims upon the patronage of the American
public.

TERMS.—One Copy for One Year, $3 00; Two Copies for One Year, $5 00;
Three or more Copies for One Year (each), $2 00; “Harper's Magazine” and
“Harper's Weekly,” One Year, $4 00. And an Extra Copy, gratis, for every
Club of
Ten Subscribers.

Clergymen and Teachers supplied at Two Dollars a year. The Semi-Annual
Volumes bound in Cloth, $2 50 each. Muslin Covers, 25 cents each. The
Postage upon Harper's Magazine must be paid at the Office where it is received.
The Postage is Thirty-six Cents a year.

HARPER & BROTHERS, Publishers, Franklin Square, New York.

-- --

HARPER'S WEEKLY.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

A JOURNAL OF CIVILIZATION.

A First-class Illustrated Family Newspaper.

PRICE FIVE CENTS.

Harper's Weekly has now been in existence two years. During
that period no effort has been spared to make it the best possible
Family Paper for the American People, and it is the belief of
the Proprietors that, in the peculiar field which it occupies, no existing
Periodical can compare with it.

Every Number of Harper's Weekly contains all the News of
the week, Domestic and Foreign. The completeness of this department
is, it is believed, unrivaled in any other weekly publication.
Every noteworthy event is profusely and accurately illustrated
at the time of its occurrence. And while no expense is spared to
procure Original Illustrations, care is taken to lay before the reader
every foreign picture which appears to possess general interest. In
a word, the Subscriber to Harper's Weekly may rely upon obtaining
a Pictorial History of the times in which we live, compiled
and illustrated in the most perfect and complete manner possible.
It is believed that the Illustrated Biographies alone—of which about
one hundred and fifty have already been published—are worth far
more to the reader than the whole cost of his subscription.

The literary matter of Harper's Weekly is supplied by some
of the ablest writers in the English language. Every Number contains
an installment of a serial story by a first-class author—Bulwer's
What will he do with It?” has appeared entire in its columns;
one or more short Stories, the best that can be purchased at home
or abroad; the best Poetry of the day; instructive Essays on topics
of general interest; Comments on the Events of the time, in the
shape of Editorials and the Lounger's philosophic and amusing
Gossip; searching but generous Literary Criticisms; a Chess Chronicle;
and full and careful reports of the Money, Merchandise, and
Produce Markets.

In fixing at so low a price as Five Cents the price of their paper,
the Publishers were aware that nothing but an enormous sale could
remunerate them. They are happy to say that the receipts have
already realized their anticipations, and justify still further efforts
to make Harper's Weekly an indispensable guest in every home
throughout the country.

TERMS.—One Copy for Twenty Weeks, $1 00; One Copy for One Year, $2 50;
One Copy for Two Years, $4 00; Five Copies for One Year, $9 00; Twelve Copies
for One Year, $20 00; Twenty-five Copies for One Year, $40 00. An Extra
Copy will be allowed for every Club of
Twelve or Twenty-five Subscribers.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Moulton, Louise Chandler, 1835-1908 [1859], My third book: a collection of tales. (Harper & Brothers, New York) [word count] [eaf653T].
Powered by PhiloLogic